The ancient platforms of the Congregational churches of New England;

9> -n^.

'..%

'•"if- ,^'

^^' % '^ys^^ J

.%<<.

0'

0^

\

>^^7 ^^*^ ^

^' V

\:

^'"^v^^

>^^^

->'■

-;,*■

.. "'^-K^

\ * 0

/

r..'y..-^--\4"

.'^-^^.^

' V

■•V" .^

.r ^^m^

.o°-<

I C - - ^7^ 0 s: 0 " \V

"^ .\V

'/>,

^^^ . . ^ ' « « . ^''b.

'^ ^' ..

0 av

Congregational order.

THE

ANCIENT PLATFORMS

CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES

NEW ENGLAND;

WITH A DIGEST

OF RULES AND USAGES IN CONNECTICUT,

AND AN APPENDIX,
« ^ - .• « f *■

CONTAINING NOTICES OF CONQEEGATIONAL BODIES IN OTHER
STATES.

Pablished by direction of the General Association of Connecticut.

MIDDLETOWN :
EDWIN HUNT.

1843.

^p^^

31

■ %>H^

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1842, by

TYLER AND PORTER,

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Connecticut.

•••PIUN COC. LIB.

SiereotTped hy

RICHARD 11. HOBBS,

Hartford, Conn.

PREFACE.

The General Association of Connecticut, at New Milford,
in 1837, appointed a committee of one from each district
association, " to collect from the different associations and
consociations the various rules and usages which modify the
application of the Platform ; and to report to the next General
Association a summary or digest of the same, which may be
incorporated with a new edition of the Platform.

By the labors of that committee, a beginning was made in
the work now completed. But the contemplated edition of
the Saybrook Platform having been published without the
proposed *' summary or digest," the committee supposed that
they were released from the service ; and by the General
Association at Norwalk, in June, 1838, they were, at their
request, discharged from the further consideration of the sub-
ject.

The design, however, was felt to be too important to be
abandoned ; and at the same meeting, the subscribers were
appointed a committee " to collect from the different associa-
tions and consociations, their various rules and usages, and to
report a digest of the same to the next General Association."

At Danbury, in 1839, and at New Haven, in 1840, this
committee reported the progress they were making in the
work, and were directed to proceed. At New Haven, in
1841, they made a final report as follows : —

"That in attending to the duty assigned to them, it seemed
proper to inquire, first, into the origin and history of the associa-
tions and consociations, — secondly, to inquire how far the several

IV PREFACE,

articles of the Saybrook Platform are now observed by those
bodies and by the churches, — and thirdly, to combine and arrange
the existing rules and usages in the form of a Digest."

_ " The committee further report, that it seemed to them conve-
nient to distribute these three parts of the work among the three
members of the committee ; and that, accordingly, the Historical
Account of the origin and progress of our ecclesiastical confeder-
ation has been prepared by the Rev. Dr. Field, — the account of
the degree in which our ecclesiastical order is now conforrped to
the principles of the Saybrook Platform, has been prepared by
the Rev. Mr. Gillett, — and the Digest has been drawn up by the
chairman of the committee."

This report, and the accompanying documents, having been
received and accepted, the Rev. Edward R. Tyler and Mr.
Samuel Porter immediately made liberal proposals to the Gen-
eral Association, -oy the publication of the work thus prepared.
Whereupon the following resolutions were adopted.

" 1. That the documents presented to this body by the com-
mittee on rules and usages, be published under the superintend-
ence of the committee.

" 2. That the committee be authorized to make corrections and
additions as upon further inquiry they may find requisite ; and
that to this end they be requested to cause a copy of the Digest
at least, to be sent to one or more ministers in each district,
before publication, for their revision.

"3. That the publication include the Confession of Faith,
assented to by the synod at Saybrook, with the Heads of Agree-
ment and Articles of Discipline, and also the Cambridge Plat-
form.

" 4. That the committee be authorized to append to the Cam-
bridge Platform any notes and illustrations which may be in their
judgment expedient.

" 5. That our delegate to the general association of Massachu-
setts, be requested to inform that body, of our intention to publish
the Cambridge Platform, in connection with our own rules and
usages, and that thsy be respectfully invited to render to our
committee any assistance in their power, which may make the
work more complete, and more extensively useful.

" 6. That the' proposals of Rev. E. R. Tyler, and Mr. Samuel
Porter be accepted, it being understood that the said proposals
refer to the volume as described in the preceding resolutions."

The General Association of Massachusetts, at Westfield,
in June, 1841, adopted the following resolutions :

PREFACE. r

^' That we approve of the publication of the Cambridge Plat-
form, in its simple form, in the volume about to be published by
that body (the General Association of Connecticut,) consisting of
the Saybrook Platform, with notes, and a Digest of rules and
usages ; and that this resolution be communicated to the com-
mittee of the Connecticut Association."

In completing their task, the committee have thought best
to include, in an appendix, some account of the origin, con-
stitution, and rules of the General Association of Massachu-
setts, and of similar bodies in other states.

We may add, that while each member of the committee
has devoted his chief attention to his own particular task, he
has been aided by the suggestions of his colleagues ; and the
entire v/ork has been repeatedly and carefully examined by
the whole committee.

From this statement, the reader will learn, not only the
character of the work, and the manner in which it has been
produced, but also the nature, and degree of its authority in
respect to the opinions, and practice of the Congregational
cnurches and ministers. It is a work undertaken at the
appointment, and crowned with the favorable acceptance of
the General Association of Connecticut. It proceeds from no
legislative or judicial power. The General Association can-
not prescribe to the churches, or to the ministry, either opin-
ions to be maintained, or rules to be obeyed. Each church,
each consociation of churches, each association of pastors,
acts for itself in its own sphere, and will continue to do so
hereafter. Among ministers and churches, there always
have been, and will still continue to be, different opinions, and
different practices. Unity without uniformity, is better than
uniformity without unity.

But if this book has no legislative or judicial authority,
what is it good for ? We reply, the immediate design of the
work is simply to present an outline, as complete as possible,
of the actual polity and usages of the Congregational churchei

23

vi PREFACE.

of New England, and particularly of Connecticut. Such an
outline is hardly to be found in any other work ; and our ex-
pectation is, that the work now offered to the public may
serve :

1. To furnish that sort of knowledge, for the want of
which the transaction of business in churches and in other
ecclesiastical bodies, is often retarded and embarrassed, and
which Congregationalism makes it necessary, not only for
every church officer, but for every brother in the church, to
acquire :

2. To be a convenient text-book for theological students,
who may wish to become acquainted with the details of the
Congregational church order.

3. To guide those in other parts of our country who may
wish to organize churches, and other ecclesiastical bodies, on
the Congregational model either of Connecticut or of Massa-
chusetts; and to afford some of the benefits of our New
England experience where such churches have already been
formed.

To our brethren in the ministry, to the Congregational
churches, and above all to Him who hath said, that so trivial
an offering as a cup of cold water given to a disciple in the
name of a disciple shall not lose its reward, we present this
result of our united labors.

Leonard Bacon,
David D. Field,
Timothy P. Gillbtt

CONTENTS.

Page
Preface, 3

HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF SAYBROOK PLAT-
FORM, 11

Notes to Historical Account, 53

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 73

JPreface, 75

Of the form of church government : and that it is one, immu-
table, and prescribed in the word, 95

Of the nature of the catholic church in general, and in spe-
cial of a particular visible church, 97

Of the matter of the visible church, both in respect of qual-
ity and quantity, 99

Of the form of a visible church, and of church covenant, . 102
Of the first subject of church power, or, to whom church

power doth first belong, . . . . ' 106

Of the officers of the church, and especially of pastors and

teachers, 107

Of ruling elders and deacons, 110

Of the election of church officers, 113

Of ordination, and imposition of hands, 116

Of the power of the church, and its presbytery, . . . .118

Of the maintenance of church officers, 124

Of the admission of members into the church, 126

Of church members ; their removal from one church to ano-
ther, and of recommendation and dismission, . . . .131

Of excommunication and other censures, 134

Of communion of churches one with another, . . . . .139

Vm CONTENTS.

Page
Of synods, 145

Of the civil magistrates' power in matters ecclesiastical, . 148

SAYBROOK CONFESSION OF FAITH, .... 153

Preface, 155

Of the Holy Scriptures, 165

Of God, and the Holy Trinity, 170

Of God's eternal decrees, • 173

Of Creation, 176

Of Providence, 177

Of the fall of man, of sin, and of the punishment thereof, . 180

Of God's covenant with Man, 182

Of Christ the Mediator, 184

OfFree WiU, 189

Of Effectual Calling, 190

Of Justification, 193

Of Adoption, 195

Of Sanctification, . 196

Of Saving Faith, 198

Of Repentance unto Life and Salvation, 199

Of Good Works, 202

Of the Perseverance of the Saints, ........ 205

Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation, 207

Of the Law of God, 210

Of the Gospel, and of the extent of the Grace thereof, . . 213
Of Christian Liberty, and liberty of Conscience, . . . 216
Of Religious Worship, and of the Sabbath-day, .... 218

Of Lawful Oaths and Vows, 222

Of the civil Magistrate, 224

Of Marriage, 227

Of the Church, 228

Of the Communion of Saints, 231

Of the Sacraments, 232

Of Baptism, 234

Of the Lord's Supper, 236

Of the state of Man after Death and of the Resurrection of

the Dead, 240

Of the Last Judgment, 241

CONTENTS. IX

HEADS OF AGREEMENT AND ARTICLES OF ^^^
DISCIPLINE, ADOPTED AT SAYBROOK, 1708. 243^

Preface, 245

Heads of Agreement, 251

Of Churches and Church Members, 251

Of the Ministry, 254

Of Censures 256

Of Communion of Churches, 258

Of Deacons and Ruling Elders, 260

Of occasional meetings of Ministers, &c 260

Of our demeanor towards the civil Magistrate, .... 261

Of a Confession of Faith, . 262

Of our Duty and Deportnlent towards them that are not in

Communion with us, 262

Articles of Discipline, with Notes, 264

DIGEST OF RULES AND USAGES, 287

Part First. — Of Churches, 289

I. The completeness of particular Churches, .... 289

II. The communion of Churches, 289

Part Second. — Of Consociations, 291

I. The matter of a Consociation, ........ 291

11. The members of a Council of the Consociated

Churches, 291

III. The officers of a Consociation, 292

IV. Meetings of the Council, 293

V. Business belonging to the Council, 293

VI. The form of proceeding in cases of difficulty, . . . 295

1. The case of an offending Pastor, 295

2. The case of an offending Church, 296

3. The Organ of Communication with the Council, . 297

4. Citation, 297

5. Limitation of the right of appeal, 298

6. Censure of scandalous contempt, 299

VII. Method of voting in a Council, 299

VIII. Result, or decision of the Council, 300

IX. The right of parties to be heard by Counsel, . . , 30Q

X CONTENTS.

Page

X. The union of two Consociations, . - 301

, XL Proceedings when the Church refuses to abide by the

judgment of the Council, 302

XII. Select Councils, 303

Part Third. — Of Particular Associations, .... 304
I. Membership in the Associations, ........ 304

II. Duties of the Association, 305

III. Officers of the Association, 306

JV. Meetings of the Association, 306

V. The examination and recommendation of candidates for

the Ministry, 307

Part Fourth. — Of the General Associations, . . 311
I. Its Constitution and Order of Proceedings, . . . .311
System of Rules for the regulation of business before the

General Association, 313

II. Officers and Standing Committees, 315

III. The General Association as a Missionary Society, . 317

1. Constitution of the Missionary Society of Connecti-

cut, auxiliary to the Home Missionary Society, . 317

2. Constitution of the Missionary Society of Conn., . 320

APPENDIX,
General Association of Massachusetts, .... 325

Rules of the Association, 326

By Laws, 330

<jrENERAL CONVENTION OF VERMONT, 332

Constitution, 332

By Laws and Permanent Regulations, 333

Recommendations, 335

Rules to be observed in transacting business, .... 337
General Association of New Hampshire, . . . 339
Standing Rules, 340

General Conference of Maine, 343

Constitution, 344

Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island, . . 346

General Association of New York, 347

Constitution, 349

Artielas of Faith, .350

HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

SAYBROOK PLATFORM.

HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

SAYBROOK PLATFORM.

The Congregational churches of Connecticut
have had pubhc and known standards of their
common faith and discipHne, from nearly the
time of their earliest organization. Though the
Saybrook Platform was not formed until 1708,
" yet the ministers and churches of Connecti-
cut and New Haven, [colonies] were present
and united in the formation of the Cambridge
Platform in 1648, which, with the ecclesiasti-
cal laws, became thenceforward the religious
constitution of these, as well as of the other
New England colonies."* The synod which
framed this Platform, unanimously adopted the
Westminster Confession of ^ith, in the fol
lowing words: "This synod having perused
and considered^ with much gladness of heart
and thankfulness to God, the confession of faith,
pubhshed of late by the reverend assembly in
England, do judge it to be very holy, orthodox,
and judicious in all matters of faith, and do
therefore freely and fully consent thereunto, for

* Tmmbull's History of Connecticut, Vol. I, page 289.

14 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

the substance thereof. Only in those things
which have respect unto church government
and disciphne, we refer ourselves to the Platform
agreed upon by the present assembly."* The
things excepted were of a Presbyterian charac-
ter, and points of controversy, contained in some
sections in the twenty-fifth, thirtieth, and thirty-
first chapters. For sometime previous, the New
England churches, "next unto the Bible (which
was their professed, perpetual and only directo-
ry,) had no platform of their church government,
more exact, than their famous John CottorCs
well known book of the Keys.'' This contains
the principles of the Cambridge Platform ; but
being the production of an individual, "it was
convenient the churches of New England,"
being increased in numbers, "should have a
system of their discipline^ extracted from the
word of God, and exhibited unto them, with a
more effectual, acknowledged and established
recommendation.t" While this was in use,
the churches wSe not, strictly speaking, with-
out a public Confession of Faith. The early
Puritans of New England, particularly of Con-
necticut, were non-conformists, and not separa-
tists, and known to be strongly attached to the
doctrinal articles of the Church of England.
They loved them after they adopted the
Westminster Confession, and believed the doc-

♦ Boston Ed. Cambridge and Saybrook Platform, p. 14. f Ma^-
Halia, B. 5, pp. 20, 21, London Ed. 1702.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM 15

trinal articles in this Confession to be the same
with them in meaning.

The Saybrook Platform consists of two
parts: ^'A Confession of Faith;" and ''Heads
of Agreement, and Articles for the administra-
tion of Church Discipline."

The Confession of Faith was not new to the
Connecticut churches. It is the Savoy Con-
fession, consented to by the elders and messen-
gers of the Congregational churches in Eng-
land, who met at the Savoy in London in 1658,
and which was probably circulated in New Eng-
land from nearly that period. " A general Synod
of the elders and messengers of the churches in
New England^'' at Boston, "in 1680, approved
of and consented to this Confession, and the
General Court" of Massachusetts, ''ordered it
to be printed for the benefit of the churches in the
present and after times."* It was printed about
that time in connection with the Cambridge Plat-
form ; and afterwards it was republished, in
the same connection, by Cotton Mather, in
his Magnalia. The compilers at Saybrook did
not alter this at all, but subjoined to each
section proof-texts from the scriptures. This,
too, is the Westminster Confession substan-
tially, those things being omitted which have
been already mentioned, and some expres-
sions altered. The Boston Synod "made some
little variations from one of these Confessions
in compliance with the other, but chose to

* See the Act in the Platform.

16 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

express themselves in the main in the words of
those reverend assembhes, that so they might,
Jiot oiilj with one heart, but with one mouth"
(with those who had previously assented to
this Confession) ^'glorify God and our Lord
Jesus Christ."* They in fact adopted both Con-
fessions in one. This regard to harmony was
probably one reason why the Synod of 1648
adopted the Westminster Confession, instead of
forming a new Confession. After the example of
the Synod of 1680, the churches and ministers
of Connecticut in 1703 "met in a consociated
council and gave their consent to the Westmin-
ster and Savoy Confessions both. This was
done upon a circular issued by the trustees of
Yale College, then just established. "It seems
that they also drew up certain rules of ecclesi-
astical union in discipline."! After the adop-
tion of the Saybrook Platform , "the ministers
of Connecticut, in their public conventions,
several times renewed their consent to this
Confession of Faith,"| which remains as it
was when it first received their approbation,
and as it was when it was approved by the
New England churches.

The far greater part of the sections in the
Savoy and Westminster Confessions appear
precisely in the same dress. In some of the
sections which vary, the variations extend merer-

* Pref. of Cambridge and Saybrook Platform, pp. 9, 10.

t Trumbull, vol. I. p. 478. | Pres. Clapp's Defence of the

^ew England Churches, pages 17, 18,

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 17

ly to the change, omission or supply of a word,
phrase, or clause in a sentence ; to the transpo-
sition of the parts of a sentence, or to the re-
construction or division of a section : in some
the alterations are greater.

From these statements and references, it is
clear the churches of Connecticut have had
either the Savoy or the Westminster Confession
for nearly tv/o hundred years, and that these
are for the most part one and the same, in lan-
guage as well as signification. Our ancestors
regarded the three Confessions which have
been named as mxCaning the same, so far as
doctrines are concerned, and all, of course, as
agreeable to the sacred oracles. Accordingly
it is said in the ninth head of agreement : "As
to what appertains to soundness of judgment
in matters of faith, we esteem it sufficient that
a church acknowledge the Scriptures to be the
Word of God, the perfect and only rule of faith
and practice, and own either the doctrinal part
of those commonly called the Articles of the
Church of England, or the Confession, or Cate-
chisms, shorter or larger, compiled by the As-
sembly at Westminster, or the Confession
agreed on at the Savoy, to be agreeable to said
rule."

Agreeably to these views, Cotton Mather, in
his preface to the " Faith professed by the
churches of New England," says: "It was
once an unrighteous and injurious aspersion

3s

18 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT -

cast upon the churches of New England^ that
the world knew not their prmciples : where-
as they took all the occasions imaginable to
make all the world know, that in the doctrin-
al part of religion they have agreed entirely
with the Reformed Churches of Europe. And
that they desired most particularly to maintain
the faith professed by the churches of Old
England, whereunto was owing their original.
Few pastors of mankind ever took such pains
at catechising as have been taken by our New
English Divines : now let any man living read
the most judicious and elaborate catechisms
published, [of which a large number are refer-
red to] and say whether true divinity was ever
better handled, or whether they were not the
truest sons of the Church of England, who thus
maintained its fundamental articles."*

The New England ministers proclaimed their
faith in various ways ; and the churches of Con-
necticut have had general and coincident Con-
fessions of Faith from the beginning.

It should, however, be said here, that these
churches, when the Saybrook Platform was
adopted, did not consider their general Confes-
sion as setting aside their particular Confessions :
these w^ere retained : nor did they, nor their sis-
ter churches before, consider their general Con-
fessions as superseding particular ones. All
that could have been claimed was, that the par-

*Magnalia, Book V. page 3.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 19

ticular confessions should not clash with those
which were general. Dr. Mather, in the preface
just referred to, says : " It is true that particulm^
churches in the country have confessions by
themselves, drawn up in their own forms ;
nor indeed were the symbols in the most primi-
tive times ^ ipsissimis verbis' [in precisely the
same language.] It is also true that few learned
men have been admitted as members of our
churches, but what have, at their admission, en-
tertained them with notable confessions of their
own composing ; insomuch that if the Protes-
tants have been by the Papists called the Con-
fessionists, the Protestants of New England
have of all, given the most laudable occasion to
be called so. Nevertheless all this variety has
been the exactest unity : all those confessions
have been but so many derivations from, and ex-
planations and confirmations of that confession,
which the Synod had voted for them all : for
ut plures rivuli ab uno fonte, ita plures fidei
confessiones ab una eademque fidei veritate ma-
nare possunt : [many confessions may be form-
ed from one and the same system of truth, as
many little streams may flow from a single
fountain"]

The churches in Connecticut have generally
had particular confessions, though the associa-
ted churches in Litchfield South, in 1828, adopt-
ed common articles of faith, and a common cov-
enant. And assuredly, if particular churches

20 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

may have a brief confession of their own, asso-
ciated churches may have a common confes-
sion of this description.

It has been mentioned that the compilers at
Saybrook appended to the articles of faith
which they adopted, proof-texts from the Scrip-
tures; and here seems to be the place for noti-
cing that they did not consider these articles,
nor any other formularies, binding, as the pro-
ductions of men, by their own authority, but as
expressing concisely and happily the great
truths of the Word of God. They counted it the
glory of their fathers, "that they heartily pro-
fessed the only rule of their religion, from the
very first, to be the Holy Scriptures, according
whereunto, so far as they were persuaded, upon
diligent inquiry, solicitous search and faithful
prayer, conformed was their faith, their worship,
together with the whole administration of the
house of Christ, and their manners ; allowance
being given to human failures and imperfec-
tions."

In offering the Savoy Confession, they doubt-
ed not that the same had been " the constant
faith of the churches of Connecticut from the
first foundation of them." They offered it as
being, in their firm persuasion, "well and fully
grounded upon the Holy Scriptures," and they
commended the same unto all, and particularly
the people of Connecticut, "to be examined.,
accepted and constantly maintained." They

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 21

did not assume that any thing should be taken
upon trust from themselves, ^'but commended
to the people several counsels," concerning the
articles of Faith, in which the authority of
Scripture is strongly urged.*

The Second Part of the Platform consists of
the Heads of Agreement, and Articles for tho
Administration of Discipline.

The Puritans v^ere not at first as fully settled
and agreed upon church government and disci-
pline as upon doctrines : and in this fact there is
nothing at w^hich v^e need to marvel. Doctrines
are more clearly and fully revealed in the Scrip*
tures, than matters pertaining to government
and discipline, and the latter were subjects of
much controversy when New England was set--
tled. While some principles of government
are obvious, the formation of a system of gov-
ernment, whether ecclesiastical or civil, de-
fining the rights and duties of different classes
of officers, their relations to each other, and the
privileges of the people, has always been found
a difficult work : and then, when a system of
government is formed, to sustain it, and to car-^
ry all its principles and provisions, even in the
church of God, into harmonious and full execu-
tion, is a work of greater difficulty. '' The Poe-
dobaptist part of the dissenting interest in Eng-
land," in the language of President Stiles, "was

* See Preface to the Platform.

22 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

unhappily divided into Presbyterians and Con-
gregationalists, both unanimously agreeing in
doctrines, and differing only in forms of church
government, and yet generally very amicably
differing, as knowing they w^ere harmoniously
agreed in all the great, essential and most impor-
tant things in rehgion."* The Puritans who
came to New England, particularly those who
came to Connecticut, were neither Presbyteri-
ans, nor Independents, but Congregationalists.
Though the sentiment prevailed extensively ,
among them for a time, that in every church
fully organized, "there is a pastor and teacher,
ruling elder and deacons ;" though all these are
mentioned as church officers in the Cambridge
Platform, and a number of the first and largest
churches were furnished with them, yet where
they all existed, they did not constitute a church
session, nor were the concerns of the church
transacted by a session. The distinction be-
tween pastor and teacher soon ceased : for it
was too tenuous to be long held : and the office
of ruling elder, also, soon died away in most of
the churches where it was introduced, and final-
ly in all.t The voice of the churches was for
Congregationalism in matter and form; and
while these were conducted upon Congrega-
tional principles, early measures were taken to
guard against Presbyterianism, and to establish
a general platform of Congregational discipline ;

* Stiles' Judges, p. 16. f Savage's Winthrop, Vol. I. pp. 31, 32

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 23^

particularly by the Reverend John Cotton,*
and the Reverend Thomas Hooker, whose in-
fluence was patriarchal, more especially in the
colonies in which they resided. About 1635
Mr. Cotton sent to the Reverend John Daven-
port such a favorable account of the order of
the churches and commonwealth of New Eng-
land as then settled by common consent, that he
was induced to emigrate to this country.! He
became the patriarch of New Haven, and ex-
erted himself in favor of the same ecclesiastical
polity.

These three eminent men, in 1642, were ear-
nestly invited to return to England for a season,
and assist in the Assembly at Westminster, ap-
pointed to consider and advise about the settling
of church government, *^ though for one reason
and another neither attended. Mr. Hooker was
preparing for the press about that time a vindi-
cation of Congregational churches, or rather
forming a system or plan of church govern-
ment, (the "Summe of Discipline") which he
designed for the churches of New England,
let the determination at Westminster be what
it might.l '' Cotton and Hooker, the next year,
were moderators of an assembly at Cambridge,
of all the elders in the country, about 50, con-
vened principally because some of the elders
went about to set up some things according to

* Holmes* Annals, Vol. 1, pp. 218-19. f Trambull, VoL I, p. 466,
X Hutchinson, Vol. I. pp. 115-17.

24 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

Presbytery, as of Newbury, &c. The assem
bly concluded against some parts of the Pres-
byterial way, and the Newbury ministers took
time to consider arguments, &c."* Two years
after, as many books came "out of England,
some m defence of anabaptism, and other er-
rors, and for liberty of conscience, as a shelter
for their toleration, &c., others in maintainance
of the Pfesbyterial government, (agreed upon
by the assembly of divines in England,) against
the Congregational way, which was practised
here, the elders of the churches through all the
United Colonies held by agreement another
meeting at Cambridge, in which they conferred
their counsels and examined the writings, which
some of them had prepared in answer to the
said books, which being agreed and perfected,
were sent over into England to be printed.
Among these answers was one by Mr. Hooker
to Mr. Rutterford, the Scotch minister, about
Presbyterial government."!

Though "the Summe of Discipline" was not
published until 1648, the year after Mr. Hook-
er's death, yet the principles of it were known
and fully discussed in this Synod, and contribu-
ted powerfully to check the growth of Presby-
terianism, and to settle the churches upon the
Congregational basis. These principles are
interwoven in the articles of the Cambridge

♦ Savage's Winthrop, Vol. II. pp. 136-7. f Savage's Win-
throp, Vol. II. pp. 248-9.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 25

Platform, the penman of which is said to have
been the Rev. Richard Mather.

But while the Puritans disliked Presbyteri-
anism, they objected to strict independency.
The Rev. John Robinson, in his farewell ad-
dress to those of his congregation who emigra-
ted to America, said, " I must also advise you
to abandon, avoid and shake off the name of
Brownists," [who were rigid Independents,] '' it
is a mere nick-name, and a brand for the making
rehgion, and the professors of it, odious to the
Christian world."* Inabook written by the Rev.
Mr. Mather, just named, in 1639, nine years be-
fore the Cambridge Platform, are these words :
" The consociation of churches into classes
and synods, we hold to be lawful, and in some
cases necessary, as, namely, in things that are
not peculiar to one church, but common to them
all. And likewise when^a church is not able
to end any matter which concerns only them-
selves, then they are to seek for counsel and
advice from neighbor churches, as the church
at Antioch did send unto the church at Jerusa-
lem, Acts XV. 2. The ground and use of
classes and synods, with the limitations therein
to be observed, is summarily laid down by Dr.
Ames, unto whom we do wholly consent in this
matter." His son, Pres. Mather, in his treatise
entitled, " The Order of the Gospel professed
and practiced by the churches of Christ in New

* Ct. Mag. and Intel. Vol. V. p. 205.

4

26 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

England," published in 1700, affirms; ^'This
was and is the judgment of all that adhere to
the order of the gospel professed in the churches
of New England;" and he cites various authori-
ties in support of his affirmation. **The world
is much mistaken," he adds, " in thinking that
Congregational churches are independent. Thai
name has indeed been fastened upon them by
their adversaries ; but our Platform of Disci-
pline, Chap. 2. Sect. 5, disclaims the name."
President Oakes in his election sermon before
the Massachusetts Legislature, in 1673, in-
quires, speaking of our way of church order,
*' Consider what will be the real issue of revolt-
ing from the way fixed upon to one extreme or
another, whether it be to Presbyterianism or
Brownism."

The object of the New England fathers was,
to establish churches, and to provide for their
communion or consociation, upon the principles
of the New Testament, which they believed
to be Congregational. While they felt strongly
for the rights and privileges of particular church-
es, and insisted upon their equality, they wished
them not only to exercise the most friendly feel-
ings, but to be continually helpful to one
another. Mr. Hooker, who is said '^ to have
assisted in gathering and organizing all the
churches which were formed in the towns settled
within the present limits of this State before
his death, to have helped to ordain their minis-

OF SAYBHOOK PLATFORM. 27

ters, and to have given them such advice as
their pecuhar situation required," was a great
friend to the meeting and consociation of min^
isters and churches, as a grand mean of promo-
ting puiity, union and brotherly affection, among
ministers and churches. During his hfe, the
ministers in the vicinity of Hartford, had fre-
quent meetings at his house, and about a week
before his death, he observed with great earnest-
ness ; " We must agree upon constant meetings
of ministers, and settle the consociation of
churches, or else we are u;ndone."* Other wise
and good men felt very much as he did about
consociation, and a year after his death, an ef-
fort W'as made to provide for it, or for some-
thing approixmating towards it, under the phrase
" Communion of Churches," in the Cambridge
Platform, as may be seen by looking into the
fifteenth and sixteenth chapters. But whatever
truths those chapters contain, it Avas found suf-
ftcient provision was not made for securing the
blessings desired. The Massachusetts synod
which met in 1 662, fourteen years after, acknow-
ledged " that some few particulars, referring to
the continuation and combination of churches,
needed yet a more explicit stating and redu-
cing unto practice." The expression '^ com-
bination of churches," respects the passages in
the Platform about the '' communion of church-
les," and they endeavored to remedy the defect

* Trumbull, Vol.. I. p. 479.

28 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

in what they advanced on consociation, in an^
swer to the question, '' Whether, according to
the word of God, there ought to be a Consocia-
tion of Churches, and what should be the manner
of it ?" This question they answered with great
brevity; ** partly," as they say, ''because so
much is already said thereabout in the aforesaid
Platform of Discipline ; and partly by reason of
great straits of time. "* Although what they
presented was the joint conclusion of the synod;
yet, occupied almost wholly with the question
about baptism, they left the subject in an im-
perfect state. The consociation was not made
a fixed, definite body ; though expected ordina-
rily to consist of the representatives of churches
*' planted in a convenient vicinity, yet liberty
was reserved for others to be used without of-
fence." Churches might meet in consociation
from the vicinity or from a distance, in larger
or smaller numbers ; and there was nothing to
prevent one consociation from sitting after
another upon the same case. There was no
suitable nor direct provision for the relief of
aggrieved individuals ; nor indeed for convening
the members of the body. The churches of
Connecticut realized these defects both before
and after the session of this synod. The diffi*
culty in the first church in Hartford, growing
out of a controversy between the pastor and
ruling elder, afflicted them exceedingly, and in

*■ Preface to Cam. Platform, p. 5. Boston Edition.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 29

fact, all the churches in New England.* Other
difficulties, arising in different churches, afflicted
them also. The Legislature were so annoyed
by these, that in 1668, *'they conceived the
design of uniting the churches of Connecticut
in some general plan of church government and
discipline, by which they might walk, notwith-
standing their different sentiments in points of
less importance." With this view an act pass-
ed, authorizing four distinguished clergymen in
different parts of the colony, viz. : the Rever-
end Messrs. James Fitch of Norwich, Gershom
Buckley of Wethersfield, Joseph Elliot of Guil-
ford, and Samuel Wakeman of Fairfield, "to
meet at Saybrook, and devise a way in which
this desirable purpose might be effected. This
appears to have been," Trumbull remarks, "the
first step towards forming a religious constitu-
tion," and though he does not inform us what
those clergymen did, yet he adds, " From this
time it became more and more a general object
of desire and pursuit, — though many years
elapsed before the work could be accomplish-
ed."! The occurrence of new difficulties from
time to time, showed that it Avas necessary
something should be done. " For the want of
a more general and energetic government," the
same writer observes, "many churches ran
into confusion : councils were not sufficient to
relieve the aggrieved and restore peace. As

♦ Tnimbull, Vol. I j). 297. Savage's Winthrop, Vol. I. p. 142.
fTnimbiilU Vol. I. p. 461.

4»

30 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

there was no general rule for the calling of coun-
cils, council was called against council, and
opposite results were given upon the same
cases to the reproach of councils and the wound-
ing of religion. Aggrieved churches and breth-
ren were discouraged, as in this way their case
seemed to be without remedy. There was no
such thing in this way, as bringing their diffi-
culties to a final issue."* The substance of
all this appears from the act of the Legislature
appointing those conventions in 1708, in the
different counties then in Connecticut, whose
delegates formed the Saybrook Platform.
" This assembly, from their own observation,
and the complaint of many others, being made
sensible of the defects of the discipline of the
churches of this government^ arising from the
want of a more eocplicit asserting of the rules
given for that end in the Holy Scriptures^
from which would arise a permanent establish-
ment among ourselves, a good and regular issue
in cases subject to ecclesiastical discipline,
glory to Christ our head, and edification to his
members ; hath seen fit to ordain and require,
and it is by the authority of the same, ordain-
ed and required, that the ministers of the seve-
ral counties in this government, shall meet to-
gether at their respective county towns, with
such messengers as the churches to which they
belong shall see cause to send with them, on

♦Trumbull,Yol. I. p. 480.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. SI

the last Monday in June next ; there to consid-
er and agree upon those methods and rules for
the management of ecclesiastical discipline,
which by them shall be adjudged agreeable to
the word of God, and shall at the same meet-
ing appoint two or more of their number to be
their delegates, who shall all meet together at
Saybrook, at the next commencement to be
held there, where they shall compare the results
of the meetings of the several counties, and
out and from them, draw a form of ecclesias-
tical discipline."*

Agreeably to this order, the ministers and
messengers of the churches met and drafted
four models of church discipline, and appointed
delegates to the convention at Saybrook. The
delegates met and adopted the Confession of
Faith which has been spoken of, and the Heads
of Agreement, and Articles for the Administra-
tion of Discipline,

The Heads of Agreement were not drafted
in the conventions, though they may have been
the subject of consideration : for they were
previously circulated in the country, " and in
general were highly approved."! They were
drawn up and assented to by the ministers in
England, formerly called Presbyterian and
Congregational, and were probably adopted by
the delegates at Saybrook for the sake of ef-
fecting greater union and harmony among

♦ TnimbiUl, Vol. I. p. 481, 2. f Ibid, p. 481.

$2 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

themselves, and the churches they represented ;
though the declaration they contain respecting
the examination of candidates for the ministry,
by pastors of known ability, had its influence :
for young men for a time had been permitted to
preach hastily and irregularly, and there was
no existing remedy for the evil. From this the
inference is not to be drawn that any of the del-
egates were Presbyterians themselves. Such
was not the fact : nor is there any evidence
that any churches then or before in Connecti- ,
cut, acknowledged Presbyterian principles,
though there may have been before a very few
ministers and professors who embraced them,
as there have been a few since.* What Trum'^
bull states about the different view^s of the del*
egates is this : " Though the council were
unanimous in passing the Platform of Disci-
pline, yet they were not all of one opinion.
Some were for high consociational government,
and in their sentiments, nearly Presbyterians ;
others were much more moderate and rather
verging on independency ; but exceedingly de-
sirous of keeping the unity of the spirit in the
bond of peace. They exercised great Chris-
tian condescension and amiableness towards
each other."t

This desire of unison and peace, which so
far as we know, was the principal reason for

♦ TrujnbuU, Vol. I. p. 468. f Trumbull, Vol. I. p. 487.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 33

the adoption of these Heads at Saybrook, ope-
rated upon those who originally drafted and
adopted them in England ; who, for the sake
of accomplishing their object, cheerfully made
concessions to each other. These concessions
' appear in various sections : in the second and
fourth, under the first head, concei'ning churches
and church members : in the sixth section, under
the second head, concerning the ministry ; in
the section, constituting the fifth Jiead, concern-
ing deacons and ruling elders^ and in the sec-
tion .constituting the eighth head, concerning a
confession of faith.

Adopted in such a spirit, the Heads of Agree-
ment effected a union among the Presbyterians
and Congregationalists in England. '^ The
brethren of the Presbyterian way in England,"
says Cotton Mather, " are lately come into such
a happy union with those of the Congregational,
that all former names of distinction are lost in
that blessed one of United Brethren."* With
like spirit the "Heads" were adopted at Say-
brook. The delegates appended proof-texts to
the sections as they did to the articles of the
Confession of Faith.

These Heads, to use their language, " hold
forth the power of particular churches in the
management of discipline among themselves.
They refer also to the relations of such church-
es to each other, and to their communion. Had

* Magnalia.. V. p. 59.

34 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

these been deemed sufBcient for all the wants of
the churches, nothing would have been done
about articles for the administration of church
discipline.

Such articles were added, and designed " to
preserve, promote or recover the peace and edu
fication of the churches, by the means of a con-
sociation of the elders and churches, or of an
association of elders ;. both of which," the
compilers say, ''we are agreed have counte-
nance from the Scriptures, and the propositions
in answer to the second question given by the
Synod, met at Boston, 1662."*

The Articles for the Administration of Church
Disciphne, were what the churches of Connecti*-
cut especially needed, after the troubles which
they had suffered. These were compiled at
Saybrook, from the models prepared in the
county conventions. President Stiles observes,
" I have been told that the model from New
Haven county, said to have been draughted
principally by the reverend Mr, James Pier^
pont, was that which, vnih. some amendments,
passed the Synod. "t These provided for one
or more consociations in each county, which
should be standing, known and responsible tri-
bunals, with appellate and final jurisdiction ; to
which particular churches might refer cases too
difficult to be well adjudged and issued by them-

♦ Preface to Saybrook Platform, and H,obart's Atteippts, pp.
P» 10. t Christian Union, p. 70.

OF 8ATBR00K PLATFORM. 3&

selves : cases concerning wliich there should
** be need of a council for the deter niinaiion of
them," and lo which aggrieved individuals might
apply for redress. '' One principal liiing," says
President Clapp, '' wherein these articles dif-
fered from what had been before generally re-
ceived and practised in the New England
churches, was this ; that whereas the Cam-
bridge Platform had said in general terms, that
councils should consist of neighboring churches,
and some question had arisen who should be
esteemed neighboring cliurches, and what num-
ber should be called in particular cases ; these
articles reduced it to greater certainty, that coun-
cils should consist of neighboring churches of
the county, they fi9rming themselves into one
or more consociations for the purpose."* The
object was to ipreY exit picked councils; exparte
councils ; and councils upon councils, which
should give contradictory results, and plunge
the churches into deeper troubles.

The articles provided also for one or more
associations in each county, consistmg of the
teaching elders, who should meet at least twice
in the year, consult the duties of their office,
and the common interest of the churches, and
perform various other specified and important
duties.

Some prototypes of such meetings of minis-

♦ CHapp*8 Defence, p. 6. See also Note A.

36 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

ters had existed from the beginning in New
England, particularly in Connecticut; but being
" countenanced by no ecclesiastical constitution,
attended only by such ministers in one place
and in another, as were willing to associate,
they could bind none but themselves. The
churches might advise with them if they chose
it, or neglect it at pleasure. There was no
regular way of introducing candidates " into
the ministry, " by the general consent either
of themselves or the elders."* The platform
brought these things into more order and system.
This also recommended a General Associa-
tion, to be composed of one or more delegates
from each of the district associations, which
should meet once a year. In recommending
this, the Platform said nothing about the duties
of this body :t it was not deemed necessary ;
for in the general meetings which the ministers
in New England had long held at the time of
the colony elections at Boston and Hartford,
they had been accustomed to go into consulta-
tions on the interests of the churches, and of
the cause of literature, and to give advice when
necessary ; sometimes to devise measures for
the relief of the poor, and for civilizing and
christianizing the Indians.! Being general,
the recommendation gave abundant scope for
that range of consultation and discussion,

♦ TmrnbulU Vol I. p. 480. f Note B. t Note C.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 37

"#hich has taken place in this body, particular-
ly for attending to those various objects of be-
nevolence towards our fellow-creatures around
us, and in other parts of our country and the
world, and for opening correspondence with
other ministerial and ecclesiastical bodies;*
which for no inconsiderable time past, have
given increased interest to the annual assem-
bling of the ministers of the State.

From what has been presented, it is evident the
prominent reasons for adopting the Heads of
Agreement, arid the Articles of Discipline, were:

1. The promotion of order and harmony
among the ministers and churches.

2. The regular introduction of candidates
into the ministry .-

3. And especially, the establishment of a
fixed bo'ard of appeal, by which such difficul-
ties, as the particular churches themselves
could not settle, might be adjusted.

The delegates at Saybrook, who compiled
the Articles of Discipline, thought it probable
that at some future time they might receive
improvement : for in their preface to the Ar-
ticles, they observe : *' The Scriptures are
added for the illustration of the substance of
the articles, yet with an apprehension that
there may be aherations made, and further con-
descensions agreed upon, which will afterwards
appear necessary for the order and edification

5

38 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

of these churches.^' In commending them to '
the acceptance and observation of the people,
they express the hope, *' that imtil it shall please
the Lord to send further light and truth in these
more controversial matters, this method might
be a blessed means of our better unanimity ;
and success in our Lord's v^ork, for the gather-
ing and edifying of the body of Christ, for
which they bespoke the concurring prayers of
all that feared the Lord." The articles remain
in the Platform as they v^ere at the beginning,*
notwithstanding the apprehension of the com-
pilers ; and the good they hoped for has been
reahzed.

After what has been advanced, it seems
hardly necessary to remark, that the Platform
left it with the bodies which it proposed, to
adopt their own mode of organization, and to
make such by-laws from time to time, as they
should deem expedient. Lideed, it is said ex-
pressly in the tenth article, in regard to all coun-
cils, '' that they may prepare such rules as
occasions may require," &c.

Being thus formed, the Platform was sanc-
tioned by the Colony Legislature, and as soon
as practicable, went into operation. Conven-
tions were held early in 1709, in the differ-
ent counties, in which steps were taken for the
organization of the primary bodies, and at the
proper time, the General Association, composed

* Note E;

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 39

of delegates from the District Associations,
held its first meeting,

A council, consisting of nine elders and
eleven messengers, representing ten churches,
was held in Hartford county, at Hartford, Feb-
ruary 1st and 2d. This resolved that the
churches of the county should be tw^o conso-
ciations, and divided them accordingly, pro-
viding tliat should either of the consocia-
tions find the " division inconvenient, there
might be an alteration afterwards." The minis-
ters then present, agreed that there should ''be
two associations, or ministers' meetings, in the
county ; the associationai division proposed,
corresponding as to limits with the consocia-
tional.* The bodies then resolved and agreed
upon, are those now known as Hartford North
and South Consociations and Associations.
Two bodies of each description were probably
deemed important, because the churches and
ministers then were comparatively numerous,
and the prospect was they would become more
so, the county embracing most of the territory
now included in Litchfield and Tolland counties.

A council of five elders and eight messen-
gers from five churches in the county of
New Haven, convened at Branford, April 13th,
passed the following vote ; " We now, whose
names are here specified, for ourselves and in

* Records of Hartford Nortli Association.

40 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

behalf of the several churches from which we
are come, according to the method agreed on
by the council of all the churches in the colony,
met at Saybrook, September 9th, 1708, do,
(until we shall otherwise agree,) form ouir*
selves into one consociation ; and through the
strength of Christ, (without whom we can do
nothing,) promise for the future, we will better
mutually watch over each other, and be ready
at all times, according to the rule of God's word,'
" to be helpful to each other, in the service and
work of the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ,
as we may have opportunity for the same, and
be called thereunto, according to the said meth-
od and rule agreed on at said council at Say-
brook."* " Some niembers desiring the coun.-
cil's sense oi several articles in the written methr
od of managing discipline as it was agreed on by
the council at Saybrook,"" they expressed by
votes their views on the first jthirteen articles,
which will be given in a note in the proper plaice.
An association was organized by the ministers
present at that time, or by the ministers of the
county at a meeting soon after. This assojcia-
tion, at a meeting held September 26, 1786,
amicably agreed upon a division into two
associations, one to be known by the name of
^' the Association of the Eastern District in the
county of New Haven," and the other "the As-
sociation of the Western District :" the line of

♦ Records gf New Haven East Asspeiation.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 41

division fixed upon being the '' river running
throu2:h Wallinofford and North Haven to the
sea." At the same meeting the association
made provision for a corresponding division
of the consociation.* The division of the as-
sociation took effect May 29, 1787, and that of
the consociation probably not long afterwards,
though the present constitution of the western
consociation was not adopted until 1800. —
Hence arose the eastern and Avestern associa-
tions and consociations of New Haven,

A council early met in Fairfield county,
which, we are assured, *'gave to the Platform a
hearty welcome," though the precise day and
place of its meeting cannot be stated, as the
book containing the records of its proceedings
has been recently lost. The presumption is,
the nine churches then regarded as being with-
in the county, (the church of Rye, found after-
wards to be within the bounds of New" York,
being one of them,) were represented. This
formed one consociation, and both a consocia-
tion and association existed there, either from
that meeting, or from meetings held very soon
afterwards. These were divided, August 29,
1734,* into Fairfield eastern and w^estern conso-
ciations and associations.

''At a meeting of the elders and messengers of
the churches of the county of New London, con-
vened at New^ London, March 2, 1709, in order

* Records of New Haven E. Association.
53

42 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

to the forming of themselves into one or more
consociations," five elders were present and
eight messengers, from seven different churches.
By this council " it v^as unanimously agreed
that there shall be but one consociation in this
county for the hearing, trying and determin-
ing of all cases that [shall] regularly be brought
before them from any of the churches in said
county." To this agreement the following ex-
planation is appended : " This is not to be inter-
preted to be any obstruction to a future division
of the county into more consociations if it be
found needful."* The ministers met in associa-
tion the following May. The county then cov-
ered most of the present territory of Windham
county, and a part of that pertaining to Middle-
sex. Several settlements, begun on the north
about that time, having progressed so much
that churches were formed in them, of suffi-
cient strength to sustain pastors, the following
vote was passed at a meeting of the association,
Oct. 28, 1723. "Whereas the late settlements
that have been made of ministers in several
towns and societies in this county, has made
the members of this association so numerous
as to render it difficult for them all to meet in
one place, it is agreed upon that the association
be divided into two associations ;" and the divi-
ding line between a north and south association
was designated ; a division which was confirm-

*■ Records of New London Association.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 43

ed the succeeding year, excepting that the rela-
tions of one minister were changed. The
North Association formed rules for the regula-
tion of its proceedings in 1725. But this asso-
ciation was not destined to remain long as an
association of New London. It was merged in
that of Windham shortly after the organization
of Windham county in May, 1726 ; for as the
Platform proposed that there should be one or
more associations and consociations in each
county in Connecticut at the beginning, it was
considered as consonant to its scope and spirit,
that upon the formation of a new county the same
principle should be observed. Hence at a meet-
ing of the Association in Windham county, Sept.
6, 1726, it was voted, " that the rules made and
estabhshed August 31, 1725, by the North As-
sociation of the county of New London, be and
remain the rules by which this association gov-
ern themselves in future."*

About forty years since, a small association
was organized in this county, (first represented
in the General Association in 1800,) denomina-
ted Windham East, which is now extinct.

Probably the consociation of New London
county was divided about the time the associa-
tion was ; for the committee who reported the
rules of Windham Consociation inform us :
"From the history which we have of the church-
es in this county, it is evident that, from their

* Records of Windham Association.

44 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

earliest establishment, they have regarded tha
Saybrook Platform as their ecclesiastical con-
stitution."

For the same general reason, as before, New
London Association was again divided, June 5,
1750, into a Western and Eastern Association.;
*'New London river" was the dividing line as
far north as Norwich, whence the line so ran as
to leave the four first societies in Norwich to
the Eastern, and the fifth society to the West-
ern Association. The division was made with
entire unanimity, with expressions of respect
and love, and desire for future harmony and
mutual helpfulness. These two associations
(with which consociations appear to have been:
connected,) remained as such until Oct. 2, 1787,
more tlian two years after the formation of
Middlesex county, which was taken froili the
counties of New London and Hartford.

The erection of Middlesex county opened the
way for several changes : for a portion of the min-
isters of the Western District of New London,
with others from Hartford South, to be formed
into a new association, and for other ministers in
Western New London to join their Eastern
brethren. Hence at a meeting of the Western
Association, held at the time just named, (none
attending but those living within the limits of the
new county,) the following resolution was adopt-
ed : "Whereas the Honorable General As-
sembly of this State have formed a new county

OF SAYBRGOK PLATFORM. 45

hj the name of Middlesex, which includes
the towns of Saybrook and Killingworth, [then
containing six churches and six pastors] it be-
comes expedient, according to the Platform, that
an association and consociation should be form-
ed, consisting of ministers and churches within
the county : We, the ministers of the towns of
Saybrook and Killingw^orth, think it expedient
to form an association by the name of the Con-
sociated Association of the county of Middlcr
sex, leaving full liberty, however, to our breth-
ren who are of the Association and Consocia-
tion of Hartford South, within the hmits of
Middlesex county, to remain where they are, or
Join us, as they shall judge most expedient ;
who upon their signing with us, shall be mem-
f bers of this Consociated Association, and be
I deemed associated and consociated pastors of
the county of Middlesex. And w^hereas the
first and third churches of Lyme, who were
with us associated as members of the Western
District of New London County, have by some
x)f their members signified their desire to be of
our body in association and consociation ; we
hereby agree that we will accept them into our
body, as consociated with our churches, and
their pastors as consociated pastors, when they
shall be resettled, on their subscribing to this
association as consociated pastors.^'* Agreea?

* Records of Middlesex A^sociatipn.

46

HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

bly to these provisions, 4he ministers of Had-ji
dam, Middle Haddam, jEast Hampton, West4j
Chester, the three societies in East Haddam, and
of North Lyme, united with the association the
succeeding June, and the minister of Lyme
afterwards ; but the churches and ministers of
Middletown and Chatham First Society, [now
Portland,] as a matter of convenience retained
their original connection with Hartford South.
Durham, annexed to the county in 1799, for the
same reason, retained its connection ministerial-
ly and consociationally with New Haven East.
Litchfield county was erected from Hartford,
New Haven and Fairfield counties, principally
from Hartford county, in October, 1751. '' At
a consociational meeting of the churches with-
in the county," convened at Litchfield, July 7,
1752, agreeably to the original provision in the
10th article of the Platform, it was voted,
" That all the churches within the county * * *
hereby are for the present constituted one con-
sociation." Fourteen elders were present, and
fifteen delegates representing fifteen churches.
The ministers and churches had previously be-
longed to the ministerial and consociational
bodies in the counties from w^hich Litchfield
County was taken. '' At a meeting of the min- •
isters," the same day, it was *' agreed that alll
the ministers of the county be one associa--
lion."* In September, 1791, the consociation,,

* Records of Litchfield South.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 47

at a meeting of the whole body, " by mutual
agreement," was divided into the North and
South consociations of that county : the asso-
ciation was divided the June following.

Tolland County w^as formed from Hartford
and Windham counties in 1785, in which coun-
ties the ministers and churches had had their
connexions, and in which they retained them
until 1789 and 90. The association of Tolland
was organized in the former year, and the con-
sociation in the latter.*

Thus have these bodies been formed from time
totime. The associations and consociations have
been co-extensive. Those first formed, covered
a given district ; and when divided, they were di-
vided sectionally, so as to meet the principles of
the Platform as to " neighboring churches."

For a considerable period, consociations were
held in different parts of Connecticut as occa-
sions called for them. It was proposed how-
ever, at the time the consociation was formed*
in Litchfield County, that there should be a
stated meeting of the consociation there, be-
sides intervening occasional conventions. The
year previous to this, the General Association
proposed to the district Associations to prepare
each a draught, from which a plan might be
drawn for a general consociation. The subject
was brought up before the General Association
for several years, after which it was suffered to

* Mmutes of General Association, 1812.

48 HISTOmCAL ACCOUNT

rest until 1793, when the subject was resumed,'
accompanied by a proposal for an annual meet-
ing of the district consociations. The project
for a general consociation did not succeed, but
the proposal for an annual meeting of the dis-
trict consociations was adopted in some parts
of the State, and for some time it has been the
common practice for such consociations to be
held.

The district associations have met regularly
from the beginning, usually twice a year ;
though it has become customary recently, to
hold one of these meetings in connection with
the annual consociation.

Though the regular records of the General
Association go back only about a century, yet
it is evident from Trumbull, that it has been
accustomed to meet at least once a year from
the beginning : for a considerable period it met
twice a year, and in a very few instances it has
held adjourned sessions. At first it passed
from one county or association to another, and
its sessions were usually in September. When
it met twice a year, as it did from 1721 until
1735, unless 1732 be an exception, it met at
Hartford and New Haven. The custom was
to hold the meetings in connection with the
Colony election and the commencement of Yale
College. In some instances delegates were
appointed to meet on the day following those
occasions, and perhaps that was always re-

OF SAYBKOOK PLATFORM. 49

garded as the day of meeting. Confining the
sessions to those places was deemed a depart-
ure from the Platform ; and Hartford North
Association repeatedly remonstrated against it.
Since 1735 they have been held within the
limits of the seveTal associations in rotation,
the needed alterations being made as new as-
sociations were formed ; and the sessions have
comm-enced upon the third Tuesday in June.*

As there were but four district associations
at first, the General Association was small.
Only two delegates were ordinarily appointed
from each, and some of these often failed. Af-
ter the associations were increased to seven or
eight, the average number of delegates did not
exceed eleven. This was the fact in sixteen
instances between 1740 and 1761. In 1828 it
Was voted that in future, every district associa-
tion shall send three delegates to the General
Association.

For a long time delegates from the district
associations were required to take attested cop-
ies of all the acts of the General Association,
to be recorded or kept on file for the use of
their riespective bodies. How far this requisi-
tion was regarded it would now^ be difficnlt to
ascertain. If copies were uniformly taken,
they were not always recorded ; though in
some instances they are found on the books of

the associations. In 1776 a vote was passed
____

6

50 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

that important acts of the General Association
should be printed. How far this was done is
not known. Since 1800 this body has uni-
formly published either extracts from its min-
utes, or the minutes at large ; and in conse-
quence of improvements made from time to
time, these now form a document of much
value.

After the Platform was adopted '^ and had
time to operate, the churches became more
regular and harmonious in their discipline, en-
joyed more general peace, and their numbers
constantly increased."* Better rules for the
examination of candidates for the ministry could
hardly have been given than were prepared
and recommended by the General Association
in 1712.t

Though the Platform was severely tested by
several trials, particularly by the well known
" Wallingford Case,"t in 1758, yet when that
case was over, and the high excitements pro-
duced by it had time to subside, the confidence
of the people in ecclesiastical bodies, so far as
it had been impaired, was in a measure re-
stored ; and where their feelings were not dis-
turbed, it Was greatly increased. After this,
" the advice of the General Association was
very generally adopted b}'- the associations and
consociations ; greater attention was paid, both

* Trumbull, Vol 11. p. 17. f Trumbull, Vol.1, p. 489, 90.
t.Note G.

OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 51

to the morals, qualifications and orthodoxy of
candidates for the ministry; ordinations have
generally been attended by the consociations of
the several districts in which they have been
performed."*

When the Cambridge Platform was adopted,
there were twelve worshiping assemblies with-
in the present limits of Connecticut, several of
which enjoyed the labors of two ministers,
though it does not appear that quite so many
churches were duly organized. When the
Saybrook Platform was adopted, there were
forty-one churches in what was at that time
regarded as the territory of Connecticut : ex-
cluding the one in Rye, there were forty, and
about as many ministers. President Stiles
speaks of thirty churches as acceding to the
Platform at first,! probably referring to those
represented in the conventions in 1709, in
which, as far as we know, there was entire
unanimity on the point of accepting the Plat
form. But it does not follow that the churches
not represented did not fall in at once or very
soon with what was done : for other reasons
may be assigned for their not bemg represented
than a supposed opposition to the constitution.
There is satisfactory evidence that all the
churches then existing were consociated sooner
or later, and the presumption is, that they were
generally, if not universally consociated in 1 709,

♦Trumbull.Vol. II. p. 525. jNoteH.

52 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT, &C.

and that the pastors were associated. The
number of churches reported to the General
Association the present year, [1841,] is 246;
the number of pastors 190, and of stated sup-
phes 21 : total 21 1. All the churches are rep-
resented as consociated excepting 15: almost
all the pastors and stated supplies belong to
the district associations, together with other
ministers who are without charge.

NOTES.

Note A, p. 35.

"The principal alteration," says President Stilei^,
" which they [the churches] deemed [to have been madej
was this, that whereas the congregational councils
were elected promiscuously from the churches, the
churches were now limited to the consociated council,
as a standing council on matters of discipline, which
they vested with a decisive power on matters which
they submitted to them : and which they might on all
other matters repair to, advise with, and consult as con-
gregational councils."* This view is far more agreea-"
ble to the letter of the articles, than the construction
which he undertakes to make out might be put upon
•Ihem. The President, however, errs in supposing
^*that for the first forty years after the Platform there
twas not a single instance of consociated ordinations."
"^'In the three western consociations," the Rev. Moses
Dickinson affirms, " it always has been the practice
ever since the first formation, for the whole consociation
to be convened at every ordination. How^ it has
been," he adds, *'inthe county of Fairfield," will ap-
pear from the following letter ; —

Rev. Sir,
Agreeable t<) your request, I have examined the
records of ct)nsociations for the western district in
Fairfield county, from which it appears that the con-

♦ Christian Union, p. 79.

6s

54 NOTES.

sociation was divided Aug. 29, 1734. Since whichy
there have been nine ordinations in this district ; in
every [one] of which, the council assisting, consisted
of the consociation, as such. And from the old book
of records, reaching back to the year 1725, it appears,
that all the ordinations, and all the installments, except
one, were in like manner performed by councils consist-
ing of the consociation of said county. Dated in Stam-
ford, March 21, 1761.

Noah Welles, Register of the Consociation.

The other consociation to which Mr. Dickinson re-
fers is the original consociation of Litchfield county.*

Ordinations in Connecticut now, in the greater pro-
portion of instances, are performed by consociation, or
by councils called from the consociations, within whose
limits they take place ; and so long ago as 1759, the
year before Dr. Stiles made the supposition just men-
tioned, the General Association recommended that ordi-
nations be performed universally by consociation.

Note B, p. 36.

This was deemed a defect by the members of a Gener-
al Association in 1728, and a remedy was proposed to
the district association for adoption, as appears from the
following letter sent to them as a circular : —

" At a General Association of the colony of Connec-
ticut, convened at Hartford, May 10, 1728. —

This association, taking into consideration that in the
articles of agreement made and concluded at Saybrook,

* Answer to the letter of an aged layman, p. 17.

NOTES.

65

1708, there is no particular business assigned to the
General Association, nor are they thereby expressly in-
vested with any powers, which we apprehend a disad-
vantage to their being serviceable. We therefore refer
it to the particular associations to concur and to con-
sent that the General Association have power and ca-
pacity to act and do in the particulars following, viz.

I. To receive appeals from particular associations,
and to hear and do thereupon in weighty cases as the
particular associations are empowered to do in cases
orderly brought to them.

II. To act, advise, and do in matters ecclesiastical
which are of such a general nature as cannot be man-
aged in particular associations.

III. As also to propose and offer to the particular
associations what they apprehend may be of general
benefit to the interest of religion and the service of the
churches.

lY. That the delegates chosen for the General As-
sociation, to be convened in May, shall stand delegates
for the General Association in September foUowing,
also annually.

V. That the moderator of the General Association
last convened shall have power to call together the
General Association when he judgeth the same needful ;
and the General Association so occasionally convened,
shall have the same powers as in the stated conventions
of the same.

And desire the particular associations to send their
thoughts and determinations upon the premises by their
delegates unto the next General Association.
A true copy.
Attest, Nathaniel Chauncey, Scribe."

56 NOTE^,

The original association of New Londoii, frOitt whose
records the foregoing is taken, voted at their meeting,
May 29, 1728, "that copies of it [the letter] be taken
for a mature thought on them, [the articles,] and [that]
the full consideration of them be reserved to the next
association." At the next association, Aug. 20, the fol-
lowing answer was prepared, which deserves insertion
here.

I. " With respect to the first article, we cannot find
by the constitution that any appeals do properly lie from
particular associations, inasmuch as they are only to
advise and not to determine ; and then further, if any
matters do go from the particular associations, they are
directed to be brought before the council or consocia-
tion of the churches of the county.

II. With respect to the second, we do not fuUy un-
derstand the meaning and extent of the proposal, and
therefore don't judge it proper for us to comply with it.

III. With respect to the third, we are of opinion
that the General Associations are already possessed of
that power.

lY. With respect to the fourth, we think it to be too
great an imposition upon the delegates, that they bo
obliged to stand for the year, and that some impropriety
might attend such a practice.

V. And with respect to the last, we are of opinion
that the moderator had better advise with two or three
of the neighboring elders in calling the association to-
gether, as the moderator of the council is directed
to do."

As no change was eflfected in the Platform, the pro-
posed remedy must have been deemed unnecessary by
the associations generally.

NOTES. 67

Note C. p. 36.

Several of the early pastors devoted a portion of their
'labors to the welfare of these heathen,* and when Presi-
dent Wheelock's Indian school was instructed in that
part of Lebanon, now constituting the town of Colum-
bia, contributions were made in various places for the
support of the pupils. In 1768, the General Association
not only expressed their approbation of the school, but
their pleasure in hearing of the kind and charitable dis-
positions entertained towards it by the good and pious
people in England ; and they have not ceased yet to
care for the salvation of the remnants of the aboriginal
tribes, scattered as they are in our land.

Among the white inhabitants of Connecticut there
was no caU for a long time for missionary effort : for
the people settled in clusters, were of one denomina-
tion, and made provision for supporting religious insti^
tutions among themselves. During this period the min-
isters and churches were not indifferent to the wants of
any who were destitute of religious instruction upon
their borders, or who enjoyed it in an imperfect manner.
In the beginning of the last century, " divers ministers
in the eastern parts of the Colony were at the pains
and charge of going and preaching in the town of Provi-
dence, Rhode Island, by turns." The difficulty of sup-
plying the people there with instruction in this mode,
was such, that the association of New London County,
in 1722, petitioned his excellency, Gurdon Saltonstall,
then governor of the Colony, to grant a brief for " con-
tributions in so many towns and congregations as his
wisdom should see meet," for the support of preaching
in that place.

♦ Trumbull, Vol. I. pp. 494-5.

58 NOTES.

When emigrants from Connecticut began to settle in
' Vermont and New York, they did not take clergymen
with them, as their fathers had done when they settled
in the wilderness, but went away without providing for
the enjoyment of the institutions of the gospel. Their
pious friends left behind, became alarmed for the conse-
quences, and in view of their destitution, the General
Association, in 1774, deemed it advisable that mission-
aries should be sent among them ; and they recom-
mended it to their brethren to promote subscriptions
•among their people for the purpose of sustaining these
heralds of the cross. The subject awakened so much
interest that they held an adjourned session, that they
might mature and execute their benevolent design.
The occurrence and expenses of the revolutionary war
stayed their operations, and in fact, retarded the settle-
ments. But in 1792, the system of 1774 was, in part,
revived ; annual contributions were obtained through
the State ; numbers of missionaries took the field ; the
General Association partly conducted the work them-
selves, but managed principally by their committee. In
1798 the Association formed themselves into the Mis-
sionary Society of Connecticut; and in 1802 the trus-
tees were incorporated with power to possess property
to an amount not exceeding one hundred thousand dol-
lars. The specified objects were to " Christianize the
heathen in North America, and to support and promote
Christian knowledge in the new settlements within the
United States." From this time the missionary system
proceeded und^r the advantages of a complete organiza-
tion : donations were made to the Society, and contri-
.butions were taken up annually in the congregations on
the first Sabbath in May. Every year from 1793 until
t830 inclusive, a " narrative" was published and exten-

NOTES. 59

sively circulated, showing the receipts and expenditures,
the missionaries employed, their fields of labor, and the
salutary effects. Extracts from this also appeared in
the Connecticut Evangelical Magazine, while that puh-
lication continued. All the profits of that magazine
were sacredly devoted to the formation of a perma-
nent fund, the annual interest of which is appropriated
by the trustees to the support of missions. Thus origi-
nated a large proportion of the fund of the Con-
necticut Missionary Society. Other donations and
legacies have been devoted to the same object ; and
the fund now amounts to $30,000. In the early periods
of this society much missionary labor was performed
under its influence, and immense good accomplished
in Vermont, the northern and western sections of New
York, in the northern settlements of Pennsylvania, and
«n the Connecticut Reserve : and either in its earlier or
later stages, other parts of the land have been blessed
by its efforts.*

In 1815, the General Association, upon the request
of the Association in New Londo*n County, chose a com-
mittee to take into consideration the formation of a
Domestic Missionary Society for the State and its vi-
cinity, and to report to the next meeting of that body a
plan for Domestic Missions; and, in the mean time, to
procure preaching for such destitute places as were
referred to by the Association of New London, and for
others in a similar situation, so far as they could obtain,
by gratuities, the requisite means. — The committee re-
ported a constitution in 1816, which was adopted.
"The General Association was constituted the Society."

The influence of this Society has b^en eminently

* For many facts in this paragraph, see Ct. Mag. and Int. Vol. VI.
pp. 339-343.

60 NOTES.

happy. It has comforted the desponding, strengthened^
the weak, and given the bread of life to many who
otherwise would have remained partially or wholly des-
titute ; though at the same time it has diverted a portion
of the contributions, which, had not the Society been
instituted, would have gone to the original Connecticut
Missionary Society.

In 1828 a committee was appointed " to consider and
report, what, if any measures can be adopted to effect
a co-operation between the Domestic Missionary So-
ciety of Connecticut and the American Home Mission-
ary Society ; and to take into consideration the interests-
of the Connecticut Missionary Society in relation to
this subject." Though the commitee reported unfavora-
bly to the proposed union in 1829, and the report was
adopted ; yet in 1830, resolutions were passed, by which
the Domestic Missionary Society became, on certain
conditions, auxiliary to the American Home Missionary
Society; and by which the operations of the Connecti-
cut Missionary Society were modified. Since that time,
the last mentioned Society has confined " its operations
to the care and improvement of its permanent fund,
and to the appropriation of the annual income of the
same, together with such donations and bequests" as from
time to time have been made to it. The Domestic Mis-
sionary Society has " the control of the raising and ap-
plication of funds ; the selection and appointment of
missionaries, and the general designation of their fields
of labor." '* The treasurer and auditor of the Mission-
ary Society are ex-officio treasurer and auditor " of the
Domestic Missionary Society : and the twelve trustees
of the former Society, with six other persons, ap-
pointed for the purpose, are the directors of the latter.

The officers of eafh Society make a report of their ]

NOTES. 61

doings annually to the General Association, which is
the Society in both cases.

From the last reports it appears that the Missionary
Society employed the preceding year " nineteen mis-
sionaries, of which thirteen are stationed on the West*
ern Reserve, five in Illinois, one among the Mohegans
in Connecticut :" and that " the receipts of the Society
for the year ending January 1, 1841, were $2,676.79,
The expenditures during the same period, were
$2,673.54* From the reports it appears also that the
Domestic Society, since its organization, has "extended
aid to sixty-eight churches and congregations in Con-
necticut ;" many of which now rely on their own re-
sources : thirty-two were aided the last year. In ad-
dition to what it " has done in Connecticut, it has, since
its union with the American Home ]Missionary Society,
contributed about $50,000 to extend the institutions of
religion in Rhode Island and in the Western States."
It paid the directors of the Rhode Island Domestic Mis-
sionary Society the last year $500, to be expended by
them in that State. Its whole expenditures for the year
ending June 3, 1841, were $3,333.26 ; its receipts for
the same time, $3,356.90.

Though the Connecticut Missionary Society now
does less than it once did, yet the two Societies accom-
plish more than the original Society was ever able to
perform.

Beside the reports of these Societies, there is annu-
ally made to the General Association a report of the
fund, styled " the Everest Fund," the annual interest
of which is applied for the " purchase of Bibles, reli-
gious tracts, &c. for distribution ; for the support of Do-
mestic Missions in this State ; for the education of indi-
gent pious youth for the gospel ministry ; to any, or aU

62 • NOTES.

of the above purposes, as a committee appointed by the
General dissociation deems most expedient. The fund
is the result of one-fourth of a residuary legacy left by
Dr. Solomon Everest of Canton, who deceased April
3, 1822. The interest received from this the year pre-
ceding the last report was $264.89.

Note D, p. 37.

In June, 1766, a proposal was made to the General
Association, then sitting at Guilford, by the Synod of
New York and Philadelphia, for a correspondence be-
tween that Synod and the Congregational Churches of
Connecticut. Presented in the kindest manner, the
proposal was accepted in the same spirit, and the several
Associations were advised " to appoint one or more of
their body to meet commissioners from the Synod, to
converse with them upon a plan and articles of such
desired union." The advice was followed, and the
delegates and commissioners met at Elizabethtown,
N. J., in November of the same year, and accomplished
the objects of their appointment. From that time a
convention was held annually, alternately within the
bounds of the General Association and of the Synod
until 1775. The delegates from Connecticut were ap-
pointed by the district Associations. The immediate
and prominent cause of the convention was the appre-
hension that the English government, at the solicitation
of some of the friends of the National Church here,
would establish bishops in the colonies ; that these, of
course, would "bring with them, or if not, might
be clothed with the paramount authority of Britain,
with the powers of English bishops, to the great preju-

NOTES. 63

dice of people of other communions, and in contrariety
to the principles on which the settlement of the colonies
had taken place :"* an apprehension which the rise of
the American Revolution dissipated. Beside commu-
nicating information and collecting accounts of the
united cause and interest of their churches, combining
their endeavors and counsels for preserving their liber-
ties, they sought the spread of the gospel, and other
objects tiien deemed important ; and it is worthy of
notice, that about the period of the close of these conr
ventioHS, the present general system of missions com-
menced in Connecticut.

In 1790 a motion was made in the General Associa-
tion " by the delegates of the Western Association of
Fairfield County, respecting a general union of the Con-
gregational and Presbyterian Churches throughout the
United States," and a committee of correspondence
was raised on the subject. In September, 1791, com-
mittees, mutually appointed by the General Association
and the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church,
met in the chapel of Yale^ollege, and devised a plan
of correspondence, which was approved the year after,
and went into operation in 1793. Three delegates were
to be annually chosen by the respective bodies who should
have the right of sitting in the other's general meeting,
making such communications as were directed by their
respective constituents, and deliberating on such matters
as should come before them, but no right of voting. In
1794, the right of voting was added, but rescinded in
1827. The present year (1841), it has been agreed
that the number of delegates be reduced to two.

♦ See Bishop White's Memoirs of the Prot. Epis. Ch. p. 19, and
Note A..; also Memoirs of Rev. John Rogers, pp. 185-167,

64 NOTES.

In 1802 the following articles of union and corres-
pondence were ratified between the General Associa-
tion and the General Convention of Vermont : —

" Article 1. Each body shall send one or two dele-
gates or commissioners to meet and sit with the other
at the stated sessions of the body.

Article 2. The delegate or delegates from each
body, severally, shall have the privilege of entering into
the discussions and deliberations of the body as freely
and equally as their own members.

Article 3. That the union and intercourse may be
full and complete between the said bodies, the com-
missioner or commissioners from each, respectively,
shall not only sit and deliberate, but act and vote."

Similar terms of correspondence were entered into
with the General Association of Massachusetts in 1809,
except that two delegates were to be annually appointed
by each body ; with the General Association of New
Hampshire in 1810 ; with the Evangelical Consociation
of Rhode Island in 1821, and with the General Confer-
ence of Maine about 1828. The General Association of
the State of New York wa?admitted into union with us
on the same terms of correspondence as the Ecclesias-
tical bodies in New England in 1835.

Beside these connections, a correspondence has
been carried on by letter since 1833, between the Gen-
eral Association and the Congregational Union of Eng-
land and Wales. Occasionally a delegate, designated by
a committee of the General Association, has set in the
annual meeting of that body.

Letters also have passed between the General Asso-
ciation and the pastors and ministers of the Canton de
Vaud in Switzerland.

NOTES. 65

Note E, p. 38.

Alterations in some of the articles have occasionally
been thought of by one district association and another,
or by the General dissociation itself, as may be seen by
turning to Note B ; but on referring them to the district
associations at large for further consideration, they have
pot been adopted. The general voice has been for re-
taining the Platform as prepared in 1708. This has
been judged a safer and better course than to attempt
alterations, even if some passages are not the most
happily worded.

The Association of Litchfield County, at a meeting
on the last Tuesday of May, 1757, voted:

"Whereas the Rev. General Association, in their
meeting, June, 1756, recommended it to the particular
associations of this Colony to manifest their concurrence
with the Saybrook Confession of Faith, this association
having taken it inio consideration, do hereby declare
their unanimous assent and consent to the Articles of
the Christian Religion in s^d Confession, so far as they
are contained in the Assembly of Divines' Shorter
Catechism ; and as to the Platform of Discipline, we
think it not expedient that any alteration be made in the
public impression, but that every consociation be at
liberty to vary in such things as to them appear excep-
tionable."

" The reason of our expressing ourselves as above
concerning the Confession of Faith, is, because some
expressions therein appear to us exceptionable, which
we are willing to send in to the next General Associa-
tion, if desired."

It will be noticed that the things deemed exceptiona-
ble in the Confession, are expressions and not senti-

7«

66 NOTES.

merits ; and concerning the Platform, the principal varia-
tion which the consociation in that county had adopted,
respects the 4th Article, and is found in the following
rule : — " In all acts of this consociation, nothing shall
be allowed as a vote of this body but where there is a
major part of the ministers, and also a major part of the
messengers agreed."

The consociation of New Haven West, in the Pre-
amble to their present constitution say, " that serious
objections have been entertained by the churches against
the Saybrook Platform on account of the power given
to the pastors in their churches and in the consociation,
although in other respects that rule of discipline was in
general cordially approved." The fourth article has
been specially faulted, though the principle of voting in
councils there laid down, is said in the article itself to
have been the common practice of our churches before.
But there is some doubt whether the reason of the
principle is well understood. The construction of the
article by the convention of New Haven County in
1709, in which some of the compilers were present, is
given elsewhere. There is a tradition, also, " that this
article was intended to prevent the overpowering influ-
ence of the churches, as it was customary for them in
those days, to send to consociations a number of dele-
gates."* The custom was an unhappy one, very liable
to abuse, and to become the occasion of dissatisfaction
and mischief!

* Rev. Dr. John Elliott's Sermon on Consociation, p, 18.
t See Turell's Life of Dr. Colman, p. 99.

NOTES.

67

Note F. p. 49.

Hartford was designated as the place where the first
meeting should be held for the purpose of organization.
The delegates met there accordingly on the 18th of May,
1709. Where the meeting was held in 1710 is not cer-
tainly known : the presumption is, it was held in New
Haven. It was in New London in 1711, in Fairfield
1712, Wethersfield 1713, Milford 1714, Norwich 1715,
and Stratford 1717. Where it was in 1716, 1718, 1719,
1720 and 1721, we are unable to state. The sessions
from 1721 until 1735 are given in the Historical Ac-
count. The place of meeting in the last mentioned
year has not been ascertained. Since then the sessions
have been as follows : —

In Killingworth,

1736

In Kiliingworth,

1752

" Middlelown,

1737

" Fairfield, West Parish

** Stratford,

1738

Green's Farms

1753

*' Wallingford,

1739

" Cheshire,

1754

*' Hartford,

1740

« Middletown, U. H,

1755

" Lebanon,

1741

*' Windham,

1756

** New London,

1742

" Stonington, E. Parish,

1757

*' Fairfield,

1743

" Woodbury,*

1758

** Durham,

1744

« Danbur>^

1759

** Newington Parish, in

« North Branford,

1760

Wethersfield,

1745

« Hartford,

1761

** Lebanon Goshen,

1746

« Mansfield,

1762

** Westbrook, then 3d

" North P. of Lyme,

1763

Parish in Say brook.

1747

" Woodbury,

1764

" Reading,

1748

" Nor walk,

1765

** New Haven,

1749

« Guilford,

1766

*' Hartford,

1750

" Middletown,

1767

" Windliam,

1751

" Coventry-,

1768

' G. A, was appointed there, bat there is no record of a meeting.

6«

NOTES.

In Norwich,

1769

In Stratford,

1803

" New Milford,

1770

" North Haven,

1804

*' Reading,

]771

" Guilford,

1805

" Westbury, now Wa-

" Wethersfield,

1806

tertown,

1772

" Saybrook, Pautapoug

" New Cambridge, now

Parish,

1807

Bristol,

1773

" New London,

1808

" Mansfield,

1774

" Lebanon,

1809

" Norwich,

1775

" Ellington,

1810

*' Cornwall,

1776

'< Farmington,

1811

" Fairfield,

1777

" Sharon,

1812

" Northford,

1778

" Watertown,

1813

" Haddam,

1779

" Fairfield,

1814

" Tolland,

1780

" Danbury,

1815

" Lebanon Goshen,

1781

" New Haven,

1816

" Ripton,

1782

" East Guilford, now

" Lyme,

1783

Madison,

1817

" Torringford,

1784

" Middletown,

1818

«* Franklin,

1785

" Lyme,

1819

" Durham,

1786

" Colchester,

1820

** Berlin,Britain Society

,1787

" Thompson,

1821

« West Hartford,

1788

" Tolland,

1822

" Second Parish in Leba

*' Windsor,

1823

non, now Columbia,

1789

" Goshen,

1824

" Greenfield,

1790

*' Litchfield,

1825

** Washington,

1791

" Stamford,

1826

** Waterbury,

3792

" Stratford,

1827

" Cheshire,

1793

" New Haven,

1S28

" Kensington Parish, in

" Wallingford,

1829

Berlin,

1794

" Wethersfield,

1830

** Killingworth,

1795

" Saybrook,

1831

" Norwich,

1796

" Norwich,

1832

" Windham,

1797

" Brooklyn,

1833

** Hebron,

1798

" Vernon,

1834

" Hartford,

1799

" Enfield,

1835

«* Norfolk,

1800

" Norfolk,

1836

"Litchfield,

1801

" New Milford,

1837

" Norwalk,

1802

" Norwalk,

1838

NOTES. 69

In Danbury, 1839

" New Haven, First

Church, 1840

In New Haven, United

Society, 1841

Note G, p. 50.
Dr. Trumbull, who has given very great prominence
to this " Case" in his History of Connecticut, has failed
of entire correctness in saying " the gentlemen of the
ordaining council, never reconciled themselves to their
brethren, but died in a state of exclusion from associa-
tional and consociational communion.* This is proba-
bly true of most of them. Two of the ministers were
old men at the time, and in their graves before the high
excitements produced by the affair subsided. Concern-
ing three others, if they did not seek reconciliation, spe-
cial reasons may be assigned for the omission. But in
regard to the Rev. Jonathan Todd, the remaining indi-
vidual, who was scribe of the council, and wrote more in
its defense than any other person, he did, in a letter dated
Dec. 24, 1765, seek reconciliation to the consociation.
Among other things in that letter he observed — " In my
present view of things, [ I ] should not in the same cir-
cumstances as at Wallingford, proceed as we then did."
He prosecuted his application for reconciliation and was
fmally and cordially restored. He died in fellowship
with the Eastern Association of New Haven County,
within whose limits he lived, and was in several instan-
ces moderator at its meetings.!

It may be proper to add here, that Mr. Dana, (after-
wards Doct. Dana,) and the church in Wallingford, at

* Vol. II. p. 526

t See books and files of New Haven East Consociation and Asaocla-
tion.

n

NOTES.

the same time sought union with the consociation, and
though that does not appear to have been obtained, yet
Mr. Dana finally became a member of the association, in
the Eastern District of New Haven, and died in fellow-
ship with that body.

Note H. p. 5L
Churches and Teaching Elders in Connecticut in the
beginning of 1700, when Conventions were held for
forming Consociations and Associations.
Hartford County.

CHURCHES.

1

Hartford First Ch.*

2. Do. Second Ch.* |

3. Wethersfield,*

4. Farmington,*

5. Windsor,*

6. East Windsor,*

7. Middletown,

8. Glastonbury,*

9. Waterbury,

10. Simsbury,

11. IIa4dam,

12. Windham,*

13. Colchester,?^

14. East Haddam,^

15. Plainfield,

New Haven

16. New Haven,*

17. Milford,*

18. Guilford,

19. East Guilford,*
90. Branford,*

TEACHING ELDEHS.

Timothy Woodbridge.
Samuel Whiting,
Thomas Buckingham.
Stephen Mix.
Samuel Whitman.
Samuel Mather.
Timothy Edwards,
Noa^iah Russel.
Timothy Stephens.
John Southmaid.
Dudley Woodbridge.
Jeremiah Hobart.
Samuel Whiting.
John Buckley.
Stephen Hosmer.
Joseph Coit.
County,

James Pierpont.
Samuel 4>J)drew.
Thomas Ruggles.
John Hart.
Samuel Russel

NOTES.

71

21. Derby,*

22. Wallingford,

23. East Haven,

Joseph Moss.
Samuel Street.
James Hemmingway.
Fairfield County.

Joseph Webb.
( Israel Chauncey.
\ Timothy Cutler.
Vacant.

John Davenport.
Stephen Buckingham.
Joseph Morgan.
Seth Shaw.
Zachariah Walker.

24. Fairfield,

25. Stratford,

26. Do. Second,

27. Stamford,

28. Norwalk,

29. Greenwich,

30. Danbury,

31. Woodbury,

32. Rye, (found afterward ) j^ ^^^^^^

to be m N. York,) S

New London County.

Eliphalet Adams.
Thomas Buckingham.
James Noyes.
John Woodard.
Vacant.
Moses Noyes.
Samuel Treat.
Vacant.

33. New London,*

34. Saybrook,

35. Stonington,*

36. Norwich,*

37. KiUingworth,*

38. Lyme,

39. Preston,*

40. Lebanon,*

The foregoing list, with due examination of dates, is
taken from Trumbull. One church, however, namely,
that of Groton, is omitted by him, which was represented
in the convention of New London county by its Pastor,
Rev. Ephraim Woodbridge.

The churches starred in the list, together with those
in Fairfield county, are understood to be the churches
referred to by Pres. Stiles. They are just thirty, and
with Groton, thirty-one. Three other churches, vi*.

72 NOTES,

those of Saybrook, Lyme, and Middletown, not repre-
sented in the conventions for adopting the Platform,
were present by their delegates in the Synod at Say-
brook, and may not therefore have deemed their pres-
ence important in the conventions. The Rev. Mr.
Buckingham of Saybrook may have been sick when the
convention met in New London, as he died at the
close of the succeeding month. That the church ac-
ceded early to the Platform is evident, because the
following June it consulted the Association, agreeably to
one of its articles, about a candidate. The minister of
Lyme was a member of that Association in September,
and the minister of Plainfield the next Spring, and af-
terwards. Mr. Street of Wallingford was probably in-
firm when the convention met at Branford, as from
about a month from that time he had the constant
assistance of the candidate who became his colleague.
Mr. Hobart of Haddam, was 78 years old when the con-
vention met in Hartford. These and other circum-
stances may show why ten churches were not repre-
sented in the conventions, though they felt a disposition
to adopt the Platform.

PLATFORM

CHURCH DISCIPLINE,

GATHERED OUT OF THE WORD OF GOD, AND AGREED UPON
BY THE

ELDERS AND MESSENGERS

OP THE CHURCHES ASSEMBLED IN THE

SYNOD

AT CAMBRIDGE, IN NEW ENGLAND;

TO BE PRESENTED TO THE CHURCHES AND GENERAL COURT FOB

THEIR CONSIDERATION AND ACCEPTANCE IN THE LORD,

THE 8th MONTH, ANNO 1648.

How amiable are thy tabernacles, O Lord of Hosts. Psal.

LXXXIV. 1.

Lord I have loved the habitation of thy house, and the place
where thine honor dwelleth. Psal. xxvi. 8.

One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after, that
I may dwell in the house of the Lord, all the days of my life,
to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his temple,
Psal. xxvii. 4.

PREFACE.

The setting forth of the pubhc Confession of
the Faith of churches hath a double end, and
both tending to pubhc edification : First, the
maintenance of the faith entire within itself:
Secondly, the holding forth of unity and har-
mony, both amongst and v/ith other churches.
Our churches here, as, by the grace of Christ,
we believe and profess the same doctrine of
the truth of the gospel, which generally is re-
ceived in all the reformed churches of Christ
in Europe, so especially we desire not to vary
from the doctrine of faith and truth held forth
by the churches of our native country. For
though it be not one native country that can
breed us all of one mind ; nor ought we to have
the glorious faith of our Lord Jesus with re-
spect to persons, yet as Paul, who was himself
a Jew, professed to hold forth the doctrine of
justification by faith, and of the ^'^surrection of
the dead, according as he kuow his godly
countrymen did, who w^ere Jew^s by nature,
(Gal. ii. 15,*Acts xxvi. 6, 7,) so we who are by
nature Englishmen, do desire to hold forth the
same doctrine of religion, especially in funda-
mentals, which w^e see and know to be held by
the churches of England, according to the truth
of the gospel.

76 PREFACE TO

The more we discern (that which we do,
and have causes to do with incessant mourning
and trembhng) the unkind, and unbrotherly, and
unchristian contentions of our godly brethren
and countrymen, in matters of church govern-
ment, the more earnestly do we desire to see.
them join together in one common faith, and
.ourselves with them. For this end, having pe-
rused the public Confession of the FailJbi^ agreed
jupon by the reverend assenably of divines a,t
Westminster, and finding the suni and sub-
stance thereof, in matters of doctrine, to express
pot their own judgment only, but om's also;
and being likewise called upon by our godly
magistrates, to draw up a public confession of
that faith which is constantly taught, and gen-
erally professed amongst us ; we thought good
to present unto them, and with them to our
churches, and with them to all the churches of
Christ abroad, our professed and hearty assent
and attestation to the whole confession of faith
(for substance of doctrine) which the reverend
assembly presented to the religious and honor-
able parliament of England :* excepting only
some sections in the 25, 80, and 31, chapters

* Reference is here made to the Westminster Confession of
Faith, from which the Savoy Confession inserted in this volume,
differs only in the omission r.f the chapters on church discipline
and in some unimportant variations in respect to doctrine. As
the New England churches differed from the then dominant party
in England on the great subject of Church government, the Sy-
nod were the more earnest to profess the agreement of Nevf
England with old England in respect to doctrines. ^.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 77

of their Confession, which concern points of
controversy in church disciphne ; touching
which, we refer ourselves to the draught of
Church Disciphne in the ensuing treatise.

The truth of what we here declare, may ap-
pear by the unanimous vote of the Synod of
the Elders and Messengers of our churches, as-
sembled at Cambridge, the last of the sixth
month, 1648, which jointly passed in these
words : '* This synod having perused and con-
sidered, with much gladness of heart and thank-
fulness to God, the Confession of Faith, publish-
ed of late by the reverend assembly in England,
do judge it to be very holy, orthordox, and
judicious in all matters of faith ; and do there-
fore freely and fully consent thereunto, for the
substance thereof. Only in those things which
have respect to church government and dis-
cipline, we refer ourselves to the Platform of
Church Discipline, agreed upon by this pres-
ent assembly ; and do therefore think it meet,
that this Confession of Faith should be com-
mended to the churches of Christ amongst us,
and to the honored court, as worthy of their due
consideration and acceptance. Howbeit, we
may not conceal, that the doctrine of vocation,
expressed in chap. x. sect. 1, and summarily
repeated in chapter xiii. sect. 1, passed not
without some debate. Yet considering that
term of vocation, and others by which it is
described, are capable of a large, or more strict

8s

78 PREFACE TO

sense and use, and that it is not intended to
bind apprehensions precisely in point of order
or method, there hath been a general conde-
scendency thereunto."

Now by this our professed consent and
free concurrence with them in all the doctrinals
of religion, v/e hope it may appear to the world,
that as we are a remnant of the people of the
same nation with them, so we are professors of
the same common faith, and fellow-heirs of the
same common salva^tion. Yea moreover, as
this our profession of the same faith with them,
will exempt us, even in their judgments, from
suspicion of heresy; so, we trust, it may ex-
empt us in the like sort from suspicion of
schism : that though we are forced to dissent
from them in matters of church disciphne, yet
our dissent is not taken up out of arrogancy of
spirit in ourselves, vvhom, they see, willingly
condescend to learn of them ; neither is it car-
ried with uncharitable censoriousness towards
them, (both which are the proper and essential
characters of scJiis?n^) hut in meekness of wis-
dom, as we walk along with them_, and follow
them as they follow Christ ; so where we con-
ceive a different apprehension of the mind of
Christ; as it falleth out in some few points
touching church-qrder, we still reserve due rev-
erence to them whom we judge to be, through
Christ, the glorious lights of both nations, and
only crave leave, as in the spirit we are bound,
to follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth, and.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 79

after the apostle's example, as we believe, so
we speak.

And if the example of such poor outcasts as
ourselves might prevail, if not with all (for that
were too great a blessing to hope for) yet with
some or other of our brethren in England, so
far as they are com.e to mind and speak the
same thing with such as dissent from them, we
hope in Christ it would not only moderate the
harsh judging and condemning of one another
in such differences of judgment as may be
found in the choicest saints ; but also prevent,
by the meray of Christ, the peril of the distrac-
tion and destruction of all the churches in both
kingdoms. Otherwise, if brethren shall go on
to bite and devour one another, the apostle
feared, as we also with sadness of heart do, it
will tend to the consuming of them, and us all :
which the Lord prevent.

We are not ignorant, that, besides these asper-
sions of heresy and schis?n, other exceptions also
are taken at our way of church government, but,
as we conceive, upon as little ground. As,

1 . That by admitting none into the fellow-
ship of our church but saints by calling, we rob
many parish churches of their best members, to
make up one of our congregations, which is not
only to gather churches out of churches, a thing
unheard of in scriptm-e, but also to weaken the
hearts and hands of the best ministers ui the pa-
rishes, by despoiling them of their best hearers.

80 PREFACE TO

2» That we provide no course for the gain-
ing, and calHng in of ignorant, and erroneous, .
and scandalous persons, whom we refuse to
receive into our churches, and so exclude from
the wholesome remedy of church disciphne.

3. That in our w^ay, we sow seeds of division,
and hindrance of edification in every family ;
whilst admitting into our churches only volun-
taries, the husband will be of one church, the
wife of another ; the parents of one church, the
children of another ; the master of one church,
the servants of another. And so the parents
and masters being of different churches from
their children and servants, they cannot take a
just account of their profiting by what they
hear ; yea, by this means the husbands, pa-
rents, and masters, shall be chargeable to the
maintenance of many other churches and church
officers, besides their own : which will prove a
charge and burthen unsupportable.

But for answer, as to thejirst ; for gathering
churches out of churches, we cannot say that
it is a thing unheard of in scripture. The
first Christian church was gathered out of the
Jewish church, and out of many synagogues
in that church, and consisted partly of the in-
habitants of Jerusalem, partly of the Galileans ;
who though they kept some communion in
some parts of public worship with the temple,
yet neither did they frequent the sacrifices, nor
repair to the sanhedrim for the determining of

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 8i

their church-causes, but kept entire and con
stant communion with the apostles' church in
all the ordinances of the gospel. And for the
first Christian church of the Gentiles at Antioch,
it appeareth to have been gathered and consti-
tuted partly of the dispersed brethren of the
church at Jerusalem, whereof some were men of
Cyprus and Cyrene, and partly of the believing
Gentiles. Acta xi. 20, 21.

If it be said, the first Christian church at
Jerusalem, and that at Antioch, were gathered
not out of any Christian church, but out of the
Jewish temple and synagogues, which were
shortly after to be abolished, and their gathering
to Antioch, was upon occasion of dispersion in
time of persecution :

We desire it may be considered, 1. That
the members of the Jewish church were more
strongly and straitly tied by express holy cov-
enant, to keep fellowship with the Jewish
church till it was aboUshed, than any members
of Christian parish churches are wont to be
tied to keep fellowship with their parish church-
es. The episcopal canons, which bind them
to attend on their parish church, it is likely
they are now abolished with the episcopacy.*
The common law of the land is satisfied, as
we conceive, if they attend upon the worship of
God in any other church, though not within

* Episcopacy was at this time abolished in England, and the
parish churches were for the time Presbyterian, or, as the wo.rd
jis used in this preface, " Presbyterial" churches. ^,

82 PREFACE TO

jtbeir own parish. But no such Hke covenant
of God, nor any other rehgious tie Heth upon
them to attend the worship of God, in their
own parish church, as did he upon the Jews to
attend upon the worship of God in their temple
and synagogues.

2. Though the Jewish temple-church at Je-
rusalem was to be abohshed, yet that doth not
make the desertion of it by the members to be
lawful, till it was abolished. Future abolition
is no warant for present desertion, unless it be
lawful, in some case, whilst the church is yet
in present standing, to desert it ; to wit, either
for avoiding present pollutions, or for hope of
greater edification, and so for better satisfaction
to conscience in either. Future events, or fore-
sight of them, do not dissolve present relations,
else wives, children, servants, might desert their
husbands, parents, masters, when they be mor-
tally sick.

3. What the members of the Jewish church
did, in joining to the church at Antioch in time
of persecution, it may well be conceived the
members of any Christian church may do the
like for satisfaction of conscience. Peace of
conscience is more desirable than the peace of
the outward man ; and freedom from scruples
of conscience is more comfortable to a sincere
heart, than freedom from persecution.

If it be said, those members of the Christian
church at Jerusalem that joined to the church at
Antioch, removed their habitations together with

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 83

their relations ; which if the brethren of the
congregational way would do, it would much
abate the grievance of their departure from their
presbyterial churches :

We verily could wish them so to do, as well
approving the like removal of habitation, in
case of changing church relations, provided that
it may be done without too much detriment to
their outward estates : and we for our parts have
done the same. But to put a necessity of re-
moval of habitation in such a case, it is to
foment and cherish a corrupt principle of mak-
ing civil cohabitation, if not a formal cause, yet
at least a proper adjunct of church relation,
which the truth of the gospel doth not acknowl-
edge. Now to foment an error to the prejudice
of the truth of the gospel, is not to walk with
a right foot, according to the truth of the gospel,
as Paul judgeth. Gal. ii. 14.

4. "We do not think it meet or safe, for a
member of a presbyterial church forthwith to
desert his relation to his church, [and] betake
himself to the fellowship of a congregational
church, though he may discern some defect in
the estate or government of his own. For,

(1.) Faithfulness of brotherly love in church
relation, requireth that the members of the
church should first convince their brethren of
their sinful defects, and duly wait for their re-
formation, before they depart from them. For
if we must take such a course for the healing

84 PREFACE TO

of a private brother, in a way of brotherly love,
with much meekness and patience ; how much
more ought we so to walk with like tenderness
towards an whole church.

Again, (2.) By the hasty departure of sound
members from a defective church, reformation
is not promoted, but many times retarded, and
corruption increased. Whereas on the contra-
ry, while sincere members breathing after
purity of reformation abide together, they may,
by the blessing of God upon their faithful en-
deavours, prevail much with their elders and
neighbors towards a reformation, it may be, so
much as that their elders in their own church
shall receive none to the seals but visible
saints ; and in the classis shall put forth no au-
thoritative act, but consultative only, touching
the members of other churches, nor touching
their own, but with the consent (silent consent
at least) of their own church : Which two
things, if they can obtain with any humble,
meek, holy, faithful endeavors, we conceive
they might, by the grace of Christ, find liberty
of conscience to continue their relation with
their own presbyterial church without scruple.

5. But to add a word further j touching
the gathering of churches out of churches :
what if there were no express example of such
a thing extant in the scriptures ? That which
we are wont to answer the antipsedo-baptists,
may suffice here ; it is enough, if any evidence

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 8a

thereof may be gathered from just consequence
of scripture hght. Dr. Ames' judgment con-
cerning this case passeth, for aught we know,
without exception, which he gave in his fourth
book of conscience, in answer to two questions,
chap. xiv. num. 16. " If any," saith he '' wrong-
ed with unjust vexation, or providing for his
own edification, or in testimony against sin,
depart from a church, where some evils are tol-
erated, and join himself to another more pure,
yet without condemning of the church he leav-
eth, he is not therefore to be held as a schis-
matic, or as guilty of any other sin." Where
the tripartite disjunction, w^hich the judicious
doctor putteth, declareth the lawfulness of the
departure of a church member from his church,
when either through weariness of unjust vex-
ation, or in way of provision for his own edifi-
cation, or in testimony against sin, he joineth
himself to another congregation more reformed :
any one of these, he judgeth a lawful departure,
though all of them do not concur together.

Neither will such a practice despoil the best
ministers of the parishes of their best hearers.
For,

1. Sometimes the ministers themselves are
willing to join wdth their better sort of hearers
in this way of reformation, and then they and
their hearers continue still their church relation
together ; yea, and confirm it more straitly and
strongly, by an express renewed covenai^

86 PREFACE TO

though the ministers may still continue their
wonted preaching to the whole parish.

2. If the ministers do dislike the way of
those whom they otherwise count their best
members, and so refuse to join with them there-
in; yet if those members can procure some-
other ministers to join with them in their own
way, and still continue their dwelling together
in the same town, they may easily order the
times of the public assembly, as to attend con-
stantly upon the ministry of their former church ;
and either after or before the public assembly
of the parish, take an opportunity to gather
together for the administration of the sacra-
ments and censures, and other church ordinan-
ces amongst themselves. The first apostolic
church assembled to hear the word with the
Jewish church in the open courts of the temple ;
but afterwards gathered together for breaking
of bread, and other acts of church order, from
house to house.

3. Suppose presbyterial churches should
communicate some of their best gifted members
towards the erecting and gathering of another
church, it would not forthwith be their detri-
ment, but may be their enlargement. It is the
most noble and perfect work of a living crea-
ture, both in nature and grace, to propagate
and multiply his kind ; and it is the honor of
the faithful spouse of Christ to set forward the
work of Christ, as well abroad as at home-

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 87

The ehurch in Cant. viii. 8, to help forward
her Uttle sister church, was wiUing to part with
her choice materials, even beams of cedar,
and such precious living stones as were fit to
build a silver palace. In the same book, the
church is sometimes compared to a garden,
sometimes to an orchard, Cant. iv. 12, 13.
No man planteth a garden or orchard, but
seeketh to get the choicest herbs and plants of
his neighboxs, and they freely impart them :
Xior do they count it a spoil to their garden, and
orchard, but rather a glory. Nevertheless we
go not so far, we neither seek nor ask the choice
members of the parishes, but accept them be-
ing offered.

If it be said, they are not offered by the
ministers, ncfr by the parish churches, who
have most right in them, but only by them-
selves :

It may justly be demanded, what right or
what power have either the ministers or parish
church over them ? Not by solemn church cov-
enant, for that, though it be the firmest engage-
ment, is not owned, but rejected. If it be by
their joining with the parish in calling and
electing of a minister to such a congregation
at his first coming, there is indeed just weight in
such an engagement ; nor do we judge it safe
for such to remove from such a minister, unless
it be uppn such grounds as may justly give him
due satisfaction. But if the union of such

-88 PREFACE TO

members to a parish chureh, and to the minis-
try thereof, be oxilj by cohabitation within the
precincts of the parish, that miion, as it was
founded upon human law, so by human law it
onay easily be released.. Or otherwise, if a
man remove his habitation, he removeth also
the bond of his relation, and the ground of
offence.

4. It need not be feared, that all the best
hearers of the best ministers, no, nor the most
of them, will depart from them upon point of
xrhurch government. Those who have found
the presence and power of the spirit of Christ
breathing in their ministers, either to their con-
version or edification, will be slow to change
such a ministry of faith and holiness, for the lib-
erty of church order. Upon vvhich ground,
and sundry other such like, there be doubtless
sundry godly and judicious hearers in many
parishes in England, that do and will prefer
their relation to their ministers, though in a
presbyterial way, above the congregational
confederation.

5. But if all, or the most part of the best
hearers of the best ministers of the parishes
should depart from them, as preferring in their
judgments the congregational way ; yet in case
the congregational way should prove to be of '
Christ, it will never grieve the holy hearts of '
godly ministers, that their hearers should follow
(Christ : ye^ many of themselves, upon due

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 89

deliberation, will be ready to go along with
them. It never grieved nor troubled John
Baptist, that his disciples departed from him to
follow after Christ, John iii. But if the con-
gregational way should prove to be, not the
institution of Christ, as we take it, but the in-
vention of men ; then doubtless the presbyterial
form, if it be of God, will swallow up the other,
as Moses' rod devoured the rods of the Egyp-
tians. Nor will this put a necessity upon both
the opposite parties to shift for themselves, and
to seek to supplant one another, but only it
will call upon them {aletheuein en agape) to
seek and to follow the truth in love, to attend
in faithfulness each unto his own flock, and to
administer to them all the holy things of God,
and their portion of food in due season : and
as for others, quietly to forbear them, and yet
to instruct them with meekness that are contrary
minded, leaving it to Christ, in the use of all
good means, to reveal his own truth in his
own time, and meanwhile endeavoring to keep
the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.
Phil. iii. 15, 16. Eph. iv. 3.

To the second exception, that we take no
course for the gaining, and healing, and calling
in of ignorant and erroneous persons, whom
we refuse to receive into our churches, and so
exclude them from the remedy of church dis-
cipline :

We conceive the receiving of them into our

95

90 PREFACE TO

churches, would rather lose and corrupt our
churches, than gain and heal them. A little
leaven laid in a lump of dough, will sooner
leaven the whole lump, than the whole lump
will sweeten it. We find it therefore safer to
square rough and unhewn stones before they be
laid into the building, rather than to hammer and
hew them when they lie unevenly in the building.
And accordingly two means we use to gain and
call in such as are ignorant and scandalous.

1. The public ministry of the word, upon
which they are invited by counsel, and required
by wholesome laws, [to attend.] And the word
it is, which is the power of God to salvation,
to the calling and winning of souls.

2. Private conference, and conviction by
the elders, and other able brethren of the church,
whom they do the most respectfully hearken
unto, when they see no hope of enjoying church
fellowship, or participation in the sacraments
for themselves or their children, till they ap-
prove their judgments to be sound and orthodox,
and their lives subdued to some hope of a godly
conversation. What can classical discipline, or
excommunication itself do more in this case ?

The third exception wraps up in it a threefold
domestic inconvenience, and each of them meet
to be eschewed. 1. Disunion in families
between each relation. 2. Disappointment of
edification, for want of opportunity in the
governors of families to take account of

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 91

things heard by their children and servants.
3. Disbursements of chargeable maintenance
to the several churches, whereto the several
persons of their families are joined.

All which inconveniences either do not fall
out in congregational churches, or are easily
redressed ; for none are orderly admitted into
congregational churches, but such as are well
approved by good testimony to be duly observ-
ant of family relation : or if any otherwise
disposed should creep in, they are either or-
derly healed, or duly removed in a way of
Christ, Nor are they admitted, unless they
can give some good account of their profiting
by ordinances, before the elders and brethren
of the church, and much more to their parents
and masters. Godly tutors in the university
can take an account of their pupils ; and godly
householders in the city take an account of
their children and servants, how they profit by
the word they have heard in several churches,
and that to the greater edification of the whole
family by a variety of such administrations.
Bees may bring more honey and wax into the
hive, when they are not limited to one garden
of flowers, but may fly abroad to many.

Nor is any charge expected from wives, chil-
dren or servants to the maintenance of congre-
gational churches, further than they be furnished
with personal estates or livings, which may
enable them to contribute of such things as

92 PREFACE TO

they have, and not of such things as they have
not. God accepteth not robbery for a sacrifice.
And though a godly householder may justly
take himself bound in conscience to contribute
to any such church, whereto his wife, or chil-
dren, or servants do stand in relation, yet that
will not aggravate the burden of his charge,
no more than if they were received members of
the same church whereto himself is related.

But why do we stand thus long to plead ex-
emptions from exceptions ? The Lord help all
his faithful servants, whether presbyterial or
congregational, to judge and shame ourselves
before the Lord, for all our former compliances
to greater enormities in church government, than
are to be found either in the congregational or
presbyterial way ; and then surely either the
Lord will clear up his own will to us, and so
frame and subdue us all to one mind and one
way, (Ezek. xliii. 10, 11,) or else we shall
learn to bear one another's burthens in a spirit
of meekness. It will then doubtless be far from
us, so to attest the discipline of Christ, as to
detest the disciples of Christ : so to contend
for the seamless coat of Christ, as to crucify
the living members of Christ : so to divide
ourselves about church communion, as through
breaches to open a wide gap for a deluge of
antichristian and profane malignity to swallow'
up both church and civil state.

What shall we say more ? Is difference of

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 93

chureh order become the inlet of all the disor-
ders in the kingdom ? Hath the Lord indeed
left us to such hardness of heart, that church
government shall become a snare to Zion, as
sometimes Moses was to Egypt, Exod. x. 7, that
we cannot leave contesting and contending
about it, till the kingdom be destroyed ? Did not
the Lord Jesus, when he dedicated his suf-
ferings for his church, and his also unto his
Father, make it his earnest and only prayer for
us in this world, that we all might be one in
him? John, xvii. 20, 21, 22, 23. And is it
possible that he, whom the Father heard always,
John xi. 42, should not have this last most sol-
emn prayer heard and granted ? Or shall it be
granted for all the saints elsewhere, and not for
the saints in Endand ; so that amono-st them dis-
union shall grow even about church union and
communion ? If it be possible for a little faith,
so much as a grain of mustard seed, to remove
a mountain, is it not possible for so much
strength of faith as is to be found in all the godly
in the kingdom, to remove those images of jeal-
ousy, and to cast those stumbhng-blocks out of
the way, which maj^ hinder the free passage of
brotherly love amongst brethren? It is true
indeed, the national covenant doth justly engage
both parties faithfully to endeavor the utter
extirpation of the antichristian hierarchy ; and
much more of all blasphemies, heresies, and
errors. Certainly, if congregational discipline

94 PREFACE TO CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

be independent from the inventions of men, is it
not much more independent from the delusions
of Satan ? What fellowship hath Christ with
Belial ? Light with darkness ? Truth with
error ? The faithful Jews needed not the help
of the Samaritans to re-edify the temple of God;
yea, they rejected their help when it was offer-
ed, Ezra, iv. 1, 2, 3. And if the congregational
way be a way of truth, as we believe, and if
the brethren that walk in it be zealous of the
truth, and hate every false way, as by the rule
of their holy discipline they are instructed, 2
John, 10, 11, then verity there is no branch in
the national covenant, that engageth the cove-
nanters to abhor either the congregational
churches, or their way : which being duly ad-
ministered, do no less effectually extirpate the
antichristian hierarchy, and all blasphemies,
heresies, and pernicious errors, than the other
way of discipline doth, which is more generally
and publicly received and ratified.

But the Lord Jesus commune with all our
hearts in secret ; and he who is the king of
his church, let him be pleased to exercise his
kingly power in our spirits, that so his kingdom
may come into our churches in purity and
peace. Amen.

PLATFORM.

CHAP. I.

Of the form of church government ; and that it is one, immuta-
ble, and prescribed in the word.

1. Ecclesiastical polity, or church govern-
ment or discipline, is nothing else but that
form and order that is to be observed in the
church of Christ upon earth, both for the con-
stitution of it, and all the administrations that
therein are to be performed.

Ezek. xliii. II. Col. ii. 5. 1 Tim. iii. 15.

2. Church government is considered in a
double respect, either in regard of the pai'ts of
government themselves, or necessary circum-
stances thereof. The parts of government are
prescribed in the v^ord, because the Lord Jesus
Christ, the king and lawgiver of his church, is
no less faithful in the house of God than was
Moses, who from the Lord delivered a form
and pattern of government to the children of
Israel in the Old Testament : and the holy
scriptures are now also so perfect, as they are
able to make the man of God perfect, and tho-
roughly furnished unto every good work ; and

96 CAMBRI0GE PLArFOKM,

therefore doubtless to the well ordering of the'
house of God.

Heb. iii. 5, 6. Exod. xxv. 40. 3 Tim. iii. 16.

3. The parts' of church government are all
of them exactly described in the word of God^
being parts or means of instituted worship^
according to the second commandment, and
therefore to continue one and the same unto
the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, as a
kingdom that cannot be shaken, until he shall
deliver it up unto God, even to the Father. Sa
that it is not left in the power of men, officers^
churches, or any state in the world to add, or
diminish, or alter any thing in the least measure
therein,

1 Tim. iii. 15. 1 Chron. xv. 13, Ex. xx, 4. 1 Tim. vi.
13, 16. Heb. xii. 27, 28. 1 Cor. xv. 24. Deut. xii. 32.
Ezek. xliv. 8. 1 Kings, xii. 31 — 33,

4. The necessary circumstances, as time
aoid place, &c., belonging unto order and decen-
cy, are not so left unto men, as that under pre-
tence of them they may thrust their own inven-
tions upon the churches, being circumscribed
in the word with many general limitations,
where they are determined in respect of the
matter, to be neither worship itself, nor circum-
stances separable from worship. In respect
of their end, they must be done unto edification.
In respect of the manner, decently and in order,
according to the nature of the things themselves,
and civil and church custom. Doth not eveti

CAMBRIDGE te.ATFORM. 97

nature itself teach you?.^^ea, they are in
some sort determined partieularly, namely,
that they be done in such a Spanner, as, all
circumstances considered, is feost expedient
for edification ; so, as if there be :|io error of man
concerning their determination,; the determin-
ing of them is to be accounted as if it were
divine.

2 Kings xii. Ex. xx. 19. Isa. xxviii. la. Col. i. 22, 23.
Acts XV. 28. Matt. xv. 9. 1 Cor. xi. 23, and viii. 34. 1 Cor.
xiv. 26, and xiv. 40, and xi. 14, 16, and^'xi^. 12, 19 Actsy
XV. 27. 1 ; i

CHAP. II.

Of the nature of the catholic church in general, and in special of
a particular visible church.

1 . The catholic church is the whole compa-*
ny of those that are elected, redeemed, and in
time effectually called from the state of sin and
death, unto a state of grace and salvation in
Jesus Christ.

Eph. i. 22, 23, and v. 25, 26, 30. Heb. xii. 23.

2. This church is either triumphant, or
militant. Triumphant, the number of them
who are glorified in heaven , militant, the num-
ber of them who are conflicting w ith their ene-
mies upon earth.

Rom. viii. 17. 2 Tim. ii. 12, and iv. 8. Eph. vi. 12, 13.

3. This mihtant church is to be considered

10

98 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

as invisible, and visible. Invisible, in respect
of their relation v^herein they stand to Christ,
as a body unto the head, being united unto
him by the Spirit of God, and faith in their
hearts. Visible, in respect of the profession
of their faith, in their persons, and in par-
ticular churches. And so there may be ac-
knov^ledged an universal visible church.

2 Tim. ii. 19. Rev. ii. 17. 1 Cor. vi. 17. Eph. iii. 17.
Rom. i. 8. 1 Thess. i. 8. Isa. ii. 2. 1 Tim. vi. 12.

4. The members of the militant visible church,
considered either as not yet in church order,
or walking according to the church order of the
gospel. In order, and so besides the spiritual
union and communion common to all believers,
they enjoy moreover an union and communion
ecclesiastical-political. So we deny an univer-
sal visible church.*

Acts xix. 1. Col. ii. 5. Matt, xviii. 17. 1 Cor. v. 12.

5. The state of the members of the militant
visible church walking in order, was either
before the law,' economical, that is in families ;
or under the law, national; or since the coming
of Christ, only congregational ; the term m-
dependeni we approve not, therefore neither
national, provincial nor classical.

Gen. xviii. 19. Exod. xix. 6.

6. A congregational church is by the institu-
tion of Christ a part of the militant visible

* These four Sections may be compared with Heads of Agree-
ments, Ch. 1. Sec. 1. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 99

church, consisting of a company of saints by
caUing, united into one body by an holy cove-
nant, for the pubhc worship of God, and the
mutual edification one of another, in the fellowT
ship of the Lord Jesus.

1 Cor. xiv. 23, 36, and i. 2, and xii. 27. Exod. xix. 5, 6.
Peut. xxix. 1, and 9, to 15. Acts, ii. 42. 1 Cor. xiv. 26.

CHAP. III.

Of die matter of the visible church, both in respect of quality
and quantity.

1 . The matter of a visible church are saints
by calling.

1 Cor. i. 2. Eph. i. 1.

2. By saints, we understand, 1. Such as
^laye not oi>ly attained the knowledge of the
principles of religion, and are free from gross
and open scandals, but also do together with
the profession of their faith and repentance,
walk in blameless obedience to the word, so
as that in charitable discretion they may be ac-
counted saints by calling, though perhaps
some or more of them be unsound, and hypo-
crites inwardly, because the members of such
particular churches are commonly by the Holy
Ghost called saints and faithful brethren in
Christ ; and sundry churches have been re-
proved for receiving, and suffering such persons
to continue in fellowship amongst them, as hav@

100 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM,

been offensive and scandalous ; the name of God
also by this means is blasphemed, and the holy-
things of God defiled and profaned, the hearts
of the godly grieved, and the v^icked them-
selves hardened, and helped forward to dam-
nation. The example of such doth endanger
the sanctity of others : a little leaven leaveneth
the w^hole lump. 2. The children of such,
who are also holy.*

Heb. vi. 1. 1 Cor. i. 5. Rom. xv. 14. Ps. 1. 16, 17.
Acts, viii. 37. Mat. iii. 6. Rom. vi. 17. 1 Cor. i. 2. Phil.
i. 2. Col. i. 2. Eph. i. 1. 1 Cor. v. 12, 13. Rev. ii. 14, 15,

20. Ezk. xliv. 7, 9, and xxiii. 38, 39. Num. xix. 20. Hag.
ii. 13, 14. 1 Cor. xi. 27,29. Psal. xxxvii. 21. 1 Cor. v. 6.
2 Cor. vii. 14.

3. The members of churches, though orderly
constituted, may in time degenerate, and grow
corrupt and scandalous, which though they
ought not to be tolerated in the church, yet
their continuance therein, through the defect
of the execution of discipline and just censures,
doth not immediately dissolve the being of a
church, as appears in the church of Israel, and
the churches of Galatia and Corinth, Pergamus
and Thyatira.

Jer. ii. 21. 1 Ccr. v. 12. Jer. ii. 4. Gal. v. 4. 2 Cor. xii.

21. Rev. ii. 14, 15, and xxi. 21.

4. The matter of the church in respect of
its quantity, ought not to be of greater number
than may ordinarily meet together conveniently
in one place ; nor ordinarily fewer, than may

* Compare Heads of Agreement Chap, 1, Sec. 2, 3. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 101

conveniently carry on church work. Hence
when the holy scripture makes mention of the
saints combined into a church estate, in a
town or city where was but one congregation, it
usually calleth those saints The Church, in the
singular number ; as, the church of the Thes-
salonians, the church of Smyrna, Philadelphia,
and the like ; but when it speaketh of the
saints in a nation or province, wherein there
were sundry congregations, it frequently and
usually calleth them by the name of Churches,
in the plural number, as the churches of Asia,
Galatia, Macedonia, and the like ; which is
further confirmed by what is written of sundry
of those churches in particular, how they were
assembled and met together, the whole church
in one place, as the church at Jerusalem, the
church at Antioch, the church at Corinth, and
Cenchrea, though it were more near to Corinth,
it being the port thereof, and answ^erable to a
village, yet being a distinct congregation from
Corinth, it had a church of its own, as well as
Corinth had.

1 Cor. xiv. 21. Matt, xviii. 17. Rom. xvi. 1. 1 Thess. i.
1. Rev. ii. 8, and iii. 7. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 19. Gal. i. 2. 2 Cor.
viii. 1. 1 Thess. ii. 14. Acts ii. 46, and v. 12, and vi. 2, and
xiv. 27, and xv. 38. 1 Cor. v. 4, and xiv. 23. Rom. xvi. 1.

5. Nor can it with reason be thought but that
every church appointed and ordained by Christ,
had a ministry ordained and appointed for the
same ; and yet plain it is, that there were no
ordinary officers appointed by Christ for any

lOs

102 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

Other than congregational churches ; elders be-
ing appointed to feed not all flocks, but the
particular flock of God over which the Holy-
Ghost had made them overseers, and that flock
they must attend, even the whole flock ; and
one congregation being as much as any ordinary
elder can attend, therefore there is no greater
church than a congregation, which may ordina-
rily meet in one place.
Acts. XX. 28.

CHAP. IV.

Of the form of a visible church, and of church covenant.

1. Saints by calling must have a visible po*
litical union among themselves, or else they
are not yet a particular church, as those simili-
tudes hold forth, which the scripture makes use
of to show the nature of particular churches, as
a body, a building, a house. Hands, eyes, feet,
and other members must be united, or else (re-
maining separate) are not a body. Stones, tim-
ber, though squared, hewn and polished, are
not a house, until they are compacted and uni-
ted ; so saints or believers in judgment of char-
ity, are not a church, unless orderly knit to-
gether.

1 Cor. xii. S7. 1 Tim. iii. 15. Eph. ii. 22. 1 Cor. xii. 15,
16,17- Rev. ii.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 103

2. Particular churches cannot be distmguish-
ed one from another, but by their forms : Ephe-
sus is not Smyrna, nor Pergamus, Thyatira,
but each one a distinct society of itself, having
officers of their own, which had not the charge
of others ; virtues of their own, for which others
are not praised ; corruptions of their own, for
which others are not blamed,

3. This form is the visible covenant, agree-
ment, or consent, whereby the)'' give up them-
selves unto the Lord, to the observing of the or-
dinances of Christ tocrether in the same socie-

o

ty, which is usually called the church covenant :
For we see not otherwise how members can
have church power one over another mutually.
The comparing of each particular chmrch to a
city, and unto a spouse, seemeth to conclude
not only a form, but that that form is by way ot
covenant. The covenant, as it was that which
made the family of Abraham, and children of
Israel, to be a church and people unto God, so
it is that which now^ makes the several societies
of Gentile believers to be churches in these
days.

Exod, xix. 5, 8. Deut. xxix. 12, 13. Zech, xi. 14, and ix.
11. Eph. ii. 19. 2 Cor. xi. 2. Gen. xvii. 7. Deut xxix. 12,
13. Epb. ii. 12, 18,

4. This voluntary agreement, consent, or cov-
enant, (for all of these are here taken for the
same,) although the more express and plain it
is, the more fully it puts us in mind of our mu-

104 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM,

tual duty, and stirreth us up to it, and leaveth
less room for the questioning of the truth of the
church estate of a company of professors, and
the truth of membership of particular persons ;
yet we conceive the substance of it is kept,
where there is a real agreement and consent of
a company of faithful persons to meet constant-
ly together in one congregation, for the public
worship of God, and their mutual edification ;
which real agreement and consent they do ex-
press by their constant practice in coming to-
gether for the public worship of God, and by
their religious subjection to the ordinances of
God there ; the rather if we consider how
scripture covenants have been entered into not
only expressly by "^vord of mouth, but by sacri-
fice, b}'' hand writing and seal, and also some-
times by silent consent, without any writing or
expression of words at all.*

Exod. xix. 5, and XX. 8, and xxiv. 3, 17. Josh. xxiv. 18 — 24.
Psalm, 1. 5. Neh. ix. 38, and x. 1, Gen. xvii. Deut. xxix,

5. This form being by mutual covenant, it
followeth, it is not faith in the heart, nor the
profession of that faith, nor cohabitation, nor
baptism. 1. Not faith in the heart, because
that is invisible. 2. Not a bare profession, be-
cause that declareth them no more to be mem-
bers of one church than another. 3. Not co-
habitation : atheists or infidels may dwell to-
gether with believers. 4. Not baptism, be-

* Compare Heads of Agreement Ch. 1. Sec 4. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 105

cause it presupposetli a church estate, as cir-
cumcision in the Old Testament, which gave no
being to the church, the church being before it,
and in the wilderness without it. Seals pre-
suppose a covenant already in ^ being. One
person is a complete subject of baptism, but
one person is incapable of being a church.

6. All believers ought, as God giveth them
opportunity thereunto, to endeavor to join them-
selves unto a particular church, and that in re-
spect of the honor of Jesus Christ, in his ex-
ample and institution, by the professed ac-
knowledgment of, and subjection unto the order
and ordinances of the gospel ; as also in re-
spect of their good of communion, founded
upon their visible union, and contained in the
promises of Christ's special presence in the
church ; whence they have fellowship with him,
and in him one with another ; also, for the keep-
ing of them in the way of God's commandments,
and recovering of them in case of wandering,
which all Christ's sheep are subject to in this
life, being unable to return of themselves ; to-
gether with the benefit of their mutual edifica-
tion, and of their posterity, that thev may not
be cut otf from the privileges of the covenant.
Otherwise, if a believer offends he remains des-
titute of the remedy provided in that behalf.
And should all believers neglect this duty of
joining all particular congregations, it might fo]

106 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

low thereupon, that Christ should have no visi-
ble political churches upon earth.*

Acts ii. 47, and ix. 26. M.att. iii. 13, 14, 15, and xxviii.
19, 20. Psalms, cxxxiii. 2, 3, and Ixxxvii. 7. Matt, xviii. 20.
1 John, i. 3. Psalms, cxix. 176. 1 Peter, ii. 25! Eph. iv. 16.
John, xxii. 24, 25. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17.

CHAP. V,

Of the first subject of church power; or, to whom church pow-
er doth first belong.

1. The first subject of church power, is
.either supreme, or subordinate and ministerial.
The supreme, by way of gift from the Father, is
the Lord Jesus Christ : The ministerial is
either extraordinary, as the apostles, prophets
and evangelists ; or ordinary, as every particu-
lar congregational church.

Matt, xviii. 18. Rev. iii. 7. Isa. ix. 6. John xx. 21, 23.
1 Cor. xiv. 32. Tit. i. 5. 1 Cor. v. 12.

2. Ordinary church power, is either the pow-
er of office, that is such as is proper to the
eldership ; or power of privilege, such as be-
longs to the brotherhood. The latter is in the
brethren, formally, and immediately from Christ,
that is, so as it may be acted or exercised im-
mediately by themselves ; the former is not in
them formally or immediately, and therefore

* Compare Heads of Agreement, Ch. I. Sec. 8, 9. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 107

cannot be acted or exercised immediately by
them, but is said to be in them, in that they
design the persons unto office, who only are to
act, or to exercise this power.*

Rom. xii. 4. 8. Acts, i. 23, and vi. 3, 4, and xiv. 23.
1 Cor. X. 29, 30.

CHAP. VL

Of the officers of a church, and especially of pastors and teachers.

1. A CHURCH being a company of people
combined together by covenant for the wor-
ship of God, it appeareth thereby, that there
may be the essence and being of a church with-
out any officers, seeing there is both the form
and matter of a church ; which is implied when
it is said, the apostles ordained elders in every
church.

Acts, xiv. 23.

2. Nevertheless, though officers be not ab-
solutely necessary to the simple being of church-
es, when they be called, yet ordinarily to their
calling they are, and to their well being, and
therefore the Lord Jesus, out of his tender
compassion, hath appointed and ordained of-
ficers, which he would not have done, if they
had not been useful and needful for the church ;

* Heads of Agreement, Ch. 1. Sec. 7. B.

108 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM,

yea being ascended into heaven, he received

gifts for men, and gave gifts to men, whereof

officers for the chmxh are justly accounted no

small parts, they being to continue to the end

of the world, and for the perfecting of all the

saints.

Rom. X. 17. Jer. iii. 15. 1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 11.
Psalm. Ixviii. 18. Eph. iv. 8,-13.

3. These officers were either extraordinary
or ordinary : extraordinary, as apostles, proph-
ets, evangelists ; ordinary, as elders and deacons.
The apostles, prophets, and evangelists, as
they were called extraordinarily by Christ, so
their office ended with themselves : whence it
is that Paul directing Timothy how to carry
along church administrations, giveth no direc-
tion about the choice or course of apostles,
prophets, or evangelists, but only of elders and
deacons ; and when Paul was to take his last
leave of the church of Ephesus, he committed
the care of feeding the church to no other but
unto the elders of that church. The like charge
doth Peter commit to the elders.*

1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 11. Acts viii. 6, 16, 19, and xi. 28.
Rom. xi. 13. 1 Cor. iv. 9. 1 Tim. iii. 1, 2, 8, to 13. Tit. i.
5. Acts, XX. 17, 28. 1 Peter, v. 1. 2, 3.

* This Platform recognizes no ministry at large — no minister
of the Gospel other than the pastor or teacher of a particular
church. But now all the congregational churches acknowledge
the difference between a minister of the Gospel, and a pastor of '
a church. The former has no official power in any church or
over any Christian. He is only a man set apart to preach the
Gospel where God in his providence may call him, B.

CAJ^IBRIDGE PLATFORM. 109

4. Of elders, who are also in scripture called
bishops, some attend chiefly to the ministry of
the word, as the pastors and teachers ; others
attend especially unto rule, who are therefore
called ruling elders.

1 Tim. ii. 3. Phil. i. 1. Acts, xx. 17, 28. 1 Tim. v. 17.

5. The office of pastor and teacher, appears
to be distinct. The pastor's special w^ork is,
to attend to exhortation, and therein to adminis-
ter a word of wisdom.; the teacher is to attend
to doctrine, and therein to administer a word
of knowledge ; and either of them to administer
the seals of that covenant, unto the dispensa-
tion whereof they are alike called ; as also to
execute the censures, being but a kind of appli-
cation of the word : The preaching of which,
together with the application thereof, they are
alike charged withal.

Eph. iv. 11. Rom. xii. 7, 8. 1 Cor. xii. 8. 2 Tim. iv.
1, 2. 2 Titus, i. 9.

6. And forasmuch as both pastors and teach-
ers are given by Christ for the perfecting of the
saints, and edifying of his body; which saints
and body of Christ is his church : and there-
fore we account pastors and teachers to be
both of them church officers, and not the pastor
for the church, and the teacher only for the
schools : though this we gladly acknowledge,
that schools are both lawful, profitable, and
necessary for the training up of such in good
literature or learning, as may afterwards be

U

110 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

called forth unto office cf pastor or teacher in
the church.*

Eph. iv. 11, 12, and i. 22, 23. 1 Sam. x. 12, 19, 2©. Z
Kings, ii. 3, 15.

CHAP. VII.

Of ruling- elders and deacons.

1. The ruhng elders office is distinct from
the office of pastor and teacher. The ruling
elders are not so called, to exclude the pastors
and teachers from ruling, because ruling and
governing is common to these with the other,
whereas attending to teach and preach the
word is peculiar unto the former.

Rom. xii. 7, 8, 9. 1 Tim. v. 17. 1 Cor. xii. 28. Heb.
xiii. 17. I Tim. v. 17.

2. The ruling elder's work is to join with the
pastor and teacher in those acts of spiritual
rule, which are distinct from the ministry of
the word and sacraments committed to them.
Of which sort these be as followeth : 1 . To
open and shut the doors of God's house, by
the admission of members approved by the
church ; by ordination of officers chosen by
the church, and by excommunication of notori-

* The distinction l)etween pastor and teacher, was at first
strictly observed in the churches of New England, but after the
first generation it was generally disused, and now it is somewhat
diffioilt to be undorstood. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. Ill

OTIS and obstinate oiTenders renounced by the
church, and by restoring of penitents forgiven
by the church. 2. To call the church together
when there is occasion, and seasonably to dis-
miss them again. 3. To prepare matters in
private, that in public they may be carried to
an end with less trouble, and more speedy des-
patch. 4. To moderate the carriage of all mat-
ters in the church assembled ; as, to propound
matters to the church, to order the season of
speech and silence, and to pronounce sentence
according to the mind of Christ, with the con-
seat of the church, 5. To be guides and lead-
ers to the church in all matters whatsoever per-
taining to church administrations and actions.
6. To see that none in the church live inordi-
nately, out of rank and place, witho-it a calling,
or idly in their calling. 7. To prevent and
heal such offences in life or in doctrine, as might
corrupt the church. 8, To feed the fiuck of
God with a word of admonition. 9. And as
they shall be sent for, to visit and pray over
their sick brethren. 10. And at other times as
opportunity shall serve thereunto.*

1 Tim. V. 17. 2 Chron. xxiii. 19. Rev. xxi. 12. 1 Tim.
iv. 14. Matt, xiviii. 17. 2 Gor. ii. 7, 8. Acts, ii. 6, and xxi.
18, 22, 23, and vi, 2, 3, and xiii. 15. 2 Cor. viii. 19. Heb.
xiii. 7, 17. 2 Thess. 10—12. Acts, xx. 28, 32. 1 Thess. v.
12. James, v. 14. Acts, xx. 20.

* The congregational ruling elder is not to be confounded with
the ruling elder of the Presbyterian church. The former was an
prdained and ordaining minister, though he was not a professional

112 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

3. The office of a deacon is instituted in the
church by the Lord Jesus ; sometimes they are
called helps. The scripture telleth us how they
should be qualified, " Grave, not double tongued,
not given to much v»^ine, not given to lilthy lucre."
They must first be proved, and then use the
office of a deacon, being found blameless. The
office and work of a deacon, is to receive the
offerings of the church, gifts given to the church,
and to keep the treasury of the church, and
therewith to serve the tables which the church
is to provide for ; as the Lord's table, the table
of the ministers, and of such as are in necessity,
to w^hom they are to distribute in simplicity.*

Acts, vi. 3, 6. Phil. i. 1. 1 Tim. iii. 8. 1 Cor. xii. 28.
1 Tim. iii. 8, 9. Acts, iv. 35, and vi. 2, 3. Rom. xii. 8.

4. The office therefore being limited unto
the care of the temporal good things of the
church, it extends not to the attendance upon,
and administration of the spiritual things there-
of, as the w^ord and sacraments, or the like.

1 Cor. vii. 17.

5. The ordinance of the apostle, and practice
of the church, commends the Lord's day as a
fit time for the contribution of the saints.

1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2, 3.

6. The instituting of all these officers in the
church, is the work of God himself, of the

preacher and did not administer baptism or the Lord's Supper.
Such an officer as a ruling elder has not been known in any
congregational church for several generations past, except as a
matter of history. B.

♦ Heads of Agreement, Ch. V. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 113

liord Jesus Christ, of the Holy Ghost ; and
therefore such officers as he hath not appointed,
are altogether unlawful either to be placed in
the church, or to be retained therein, and are to
ne looked at as human creatures, mere inven-
tions and appointments of man, to the great
dishonor of Christ Jesus, the Lord of his house,
the king of his church, whether popes, patri-
archs, cardinals, archbishops, lord-bishops,
arch-deacons, officials, commissaries, and the
like. These and the rest of that hierarchy and
retinue, not being plants of the Lord's planting,
shall all be certainly rooted out and cast forth,
1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 8, 11. Acts, xx. 28. Matt. xv. 13.

7. The Lord hath appointed ancient widows,
where they may be had, to minister in the
church, in giving attendance to the sick, and to
give succor unto them, and others in the like
necessity.

1 Tim. V. 9, 10,

CHAP. vm.

Of the election of church officers.

i. No man may take the honor of a church
officer unto himself, but he that is called of
God, as was Aaron.

Heb. V. 4.

2. CalHng unto office is either immediate,

11* CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

by Christ himself, such was the call of the
apostles and prophets, this manner of calling
ended with them, as hath been said : or mediate,
by the church.

Gal. i. 1. Acts, xiv. 23, and vi. 3.

3. It is meet that before any be ordained or
chosen officers, they should first be tried and
proved, because hands are not suddenly to be
laid upon any, and both elders and deacons
must be of honest and good report.*

1 Tim. V. 22, and vii. 10. Acts. xvi. 2, and vi. 3.

4. The things in respect of which they are
to be tried, are those gifts and virtues which the
scripture requireth in men that are to be elected
into such places, viz. that elders must be
blameless, sober, apt to teach, and endued with
such other qualifications as are laid down, 1
Tim. iii. 2. Tit. i. 6 to 9. Deacons to be
fitted as is directed, Acts. vi. 3. 1 Tim. iii. 8
toll.

5. Officers are to be called by such churches
whereunto they are to minister. Of such mo-
ment is the preservation of this power, that the
churches exercised it in the presence of the
apostles. t

Acts, xiv. 23, and i. 23. and vi. 3, 4, 5.

6. A church being free, cannot become sub-
ject to any, but by a free election ; yet when
such a people do choose any to be over them

♦ Heads of Agreement, Chap. II. Sec. 7. B.
t Ibid. Chap. I. Sec. 6. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 116

in the Lord, then do they become subject, and
most wjlhngly submit to their ministry in the
Lord, whom they have so chosen,.

Gal. V. 13. Heb. xiii. 17.

7. And if the church have power to choose
their officers and ministers, then in case of
manifest unworthiness and dehnquency, they
have power also to depose them ; for, to open
and shut, to choose and refuse, to constitute in
office and remove from office, are acts belong-
ing to the same power.

Rom. xvi. 17.

8. We judge it much conducing to the well
being and communion of churches, that where
it may conveniently be done, neighbor church-
es be advised withal, a.nd their help be made
use of in the trial of church officers, in order to
their choice.*

Cant. viii. 8, 9.

9. The choice of such church officers belong-
eth not to the civil magistrates, as such, or dio-
cesan bishops, or patrons ; for of these, or any
such like, the scripture is wholly silent, as
having any power therein.

* Heads of Agreement, Chap. II. Sec. 4.

116 Cambridge platform.

CHAP. IX.

Of ordination, and imposition of hands.

1. Church officers arc not only to be chosen
by the church, but also to be ordained by impo-
sition of hands and prayer, with which, at the
ordination of elders, fasting is also to be joined.

Acts, xiii. 3, and, xiv. 23. Tim, v. 22.

2. This ordination we account nothing else,
but the solemn putting a man into his place
and office in the church, whereunto he had
right before by election ; being like the instal-
ling of a magistrate in the commonwealth. Or-
dination therefore is not to go before, but to
follow election. The essence and substance of
the outward calling of an ordinary officer in
the church, doth not consist in his ordination,
but in his voluntary and free election by the
church, and his accepting of that election;
whereupon is founded that relation between pas-
tor and flock, between such a minister and such
a people. Ordination doth not constitute an
officer, nor give him the essentials of his office.
The apostles were elders without imposition
of hands by men ; Paul and Barnabas were
officers before the imposition of hands, Acts,
xiii. 3. The posterity of Levi were priests
and Levites, before hands were laid on them
by the children of Israel.

Numb. viii. 10. Acts, vi. 5, 6, and xiii. 2, 3, and xiv. 23,

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 117

3. In such churches where there are elders,
imposition of hands in ordination is to be per-
formed by those elders.

1 Tim. iv. 14. Acts, xiii. 3. 1 Tim. v. 22.

4. In such churches where there are no
elders, imposition of hands may be performed
by some of the brethren orderly chosen by the
church thereunto. For if the people may elect
officers, which is the greater, and wherein the
substance of the office doth consist, they may
much more, occasion and need so requiring,
impose hands in ordination, which is less, and
but the accompUshment of the other.

Numb. viii. 10.

5. Nevertheless, in such churches where
there are no elders, and the church so desire,
we see not why imposition of hands may not
be performed by the elders of other churches.
Ordinary officers laid hands upon the officers
of many churches : the presbytery at Ephesus
laid hands upon Timothy, an evangelist ; the
presbytery at Antioch laid hands upon Paul
and Barnabas.*

1 Tim. iv. 14. Acts, xiii. 3.

6. Church officers are officers to one church,
even that particular church over which the
Holy Ghost hath made them overseers. Inso-
much as elders are commanded to feed, not all
flocks, but that flock which is committed to
their faith and trust, and dependeth upon them.

* Heads of Agreement, Ch. II. Sec. 5. B.

118 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

Nor can constant residence at one congregation
be necessar)^ for a minister, no, nor yet lawful,
if he be not a minister to one congregation
only, but to the church universal ; because he
may not attend one part only of the church to
which he is a minister, but he is called to attend
unto all the flock.

iPet. V. 2. Acts. XX. 28.

7. He that is clearly loosed from his office
relation unto that church whereof he was a
minister, cannot be looked at as an officer, nor
perform any act of office in any other church,
unless he be again orderly called unto office ;
which when it shall be, we know nothing to
hinder, but imposition of hands also in his ordi-
nation ought to be used towards him again.
For so Paul the apostle received imposition of
hands twice at least.*

Acts, ix. 17, and xiii. 3.

CHAP. X.

Of the power of the church, and its presbjrtery.

1. Supreme and lordly power over all the
churches upon earth doth only belong unto
Jesus Christ, who is king of the church, and the
head thereof. He hath the government upon his

* Heads of Agreement, Ch, II. Sec. 6. B-

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 119

shoulders, and hath all power given to him
both in heaven and earth.

Psalms, ii. 6. Eph. i. 21, 22. Isa. ix. 6. Matt, xxviii. 18.

2. A company of professed believers eccle-
siastically confederate, as they are a church
before they have officers, and without them ;
so even in that estate, subordinate church power
under Christ, delegated to them by him, doth
belong to them in such a manner as is before
expressed. Chap. v. sect. 2, and as flowing
from the very nature and essence of a church :
it being natural to all bodies, and so unto a
church bod}?-, to be furnished with sufficient
power for its own preservation and subsistence.

Acts, i. 23, and xiv. 23, and vi. 3, 4. Matt, xviii. 17.
1 Cor. V, 4, 5.

3. This government of the church is a mixt
government, and so hath been acknowledged
long before the term of independency was heard
of. In respect of Christ, the head and King of
the church, and the sovereign power residing in
him, and exercised by him, it is a monarchy ;
in respect of the body or brotherhood of the
church, and power from Christ granted unto
them, it resembles a democracy ; in respect of
the presbytery, and power committed unto
them, it is an aristocracy.

Rev. iii. 7. 1 Cor. v. 12. 1 Tim. v. 27.

4. The sovereign power which is peculiar
unto Christ, is exercised, 1. In calling the.
church out of the world into holy fellowship

120 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

with himself. 2. In instituting the ordinances
of his worship, and appointing his ministers
and officers for the dispensing of them. 3. In
giving laws for the ordering of ail onr ways,
and the ways of his house. 4. In giving pow-
er and life to all his institutions, and to his
people by them. 5. In protecting and deliver-
ing his church against and from all the enemies
of their peace.

Gal. i. 4. Rev. v. 8, 9. Matt, xxviii. 20. Eph. iv. 8, 11.
James, iv. 12. Isa. xxxiii. 22. 1 Tim. iii. 15. 2 Cor. x. 4, 5.
Isa. xxxii. 2. Luke. i. 71.

5. The power granted by Christ unto the
body of the church and brotherhood, is a prerog-
ative or privilege which the church doth ex-
ercise, 1. In choosing their own officers,
whether elders or deacons. 2. In admission
of their own members, and therefore there is
great reason they should have power to remove
any from their fellowship again. Hence in
case of offence, any brother hath power to con-
vince and admonish an offending brother; and
in case of not hearing him, to take one or two
more to set on the admonition ; and in case of
not hearing them, to proceed to tell the church ;
and as his offence may require, the whole
church hath power to proceed to the censure
of him, whether by admonition or excommu-
nication ; and upon his repentance, to restore
him again unto his former communion.

Acts, vi. 3, 5, and xiv, 23, and ix. 26. Matt, xviii. 15, 16,
17. Tk. iii. 10. Col. iv. 17. 2. Cor. ii. 7 8.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 121

6. In ease an elder offend incorrigibly, the
matter so requiring, as the church had power
to call him to office, so they have power ac-
cording to order (the council of other churches,
w^here it may be had, directing thereto) to re-
move him from his office ; and being now but
a member, in case he add contumacy to his
sin, the church that had power to receive him
into their fellowship, hath also the same power
to cast him out, that they have concerning any
other member.

Col. iv. 17. Rom. xvi. 17. Matt, xviii. 17.

7. Church government or rule, is placed by
Christ in the officers of the church, who are
therefore called rulers, while they rule with
God; yet in case of mal-administration, they
are subject to the power of the church, as hath
been said before. The Holy Ghost frequent-
ly, yea always, where it mentioneth church
rule, and church government, ascr^ibeth it to
elders ; whereas the work and duty of the peo-
ple is expressed in the phrase of obeying
their elders, and submitting themselves unto
them in the Lord. So as it is manifest^ that an
organic or complete church is a body politic,
consisting of some that are governors, and some
that are governed in the Lord.

1 Tim. V. 17. Heb. xiii. 17. 1 Thess. v. 12. Rom. xii8.
1 Cor. xii. 28, 29. Heb. xiii. 7, 17.

8, The power which Christ had committed
to the elders, is to feed and rule the church of
Crod, and accordingly to call the church togeth-

12

122 CAMBRIIKJE PLATFOUM.

er upon any weighty occasion; when the
members so called, without just cause, may not
refuse to come, nor when they are come, depart
before they are dismissed, nor speak in the
church before they have leave from the eldera ;
nor continue so doing when they require silence ;=
nor may they oppose nor contradict the judg-
ment or sentence of the elders, without sufficient
and weighty cause, because such practices are
manifestly contrary unto order and government^
and inlets of disturbance and tend to confusion.

Acts, XX. 28, and vi. 2. Numb. xvi. 12. Ezek. xlvi. 10.
Acts, xiii. 15. Hos. iv. 4.

9. It belongs also unto the elders to examine
any officers or members before they be received
of the church ; to receive the accusations brought
to the church, and to prepare them for the
church's hearing. In handling of offences and
other matters before the church, they have
power to declare and publish the counsel and
will of God touching the same, and to pronounce
sentence with consent of the church. Lastly,
they have power, w^hen they dismiss the people,
to bless them in the name of the Lord.

Rev. ii. 2. 1 Tim. v. 19. Acts, xxi. 18, 22, 23. 1 Cor. v.
4, 5. Num. vi. 23, to 26.

10. This power of government in the elders
doth not any wise prejudice the power of priv-
ilege in the brotherhood ; as neither the power
of privilege in the brethren, doth prejudice the
power of government in the elders, but they
may sweetly agree together ; as we may see in

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 123

the example of the apostles, furnished with the
greatest church power, who took in the concur-
rence and consent of the brethren in church
administrations. Also that scripture, 2 Cor. ii.
9, and x. 6, do declare, That what the church-
es were to act and do in these matters, they
were to do in a way of obedience, and that not
only to the direction of the apostles, but also of
their ordinary elders.

Acts, xiv. 15, 23, and vi. 2. 1 Cor. v. 4. 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7-
Heb. xiii. 17.

11. From the premises, namely. That the
ordinary power of government belonging only
to the elders, power of privilege remaineth with
the brotherhood (as the power of judgment in
matters of censure, and power of liberty in
matters of liberty) it followeth, that in an or-
ganic church, and right administration, all
church acts proceed after the manner of a mixt
administration, so as no church act can be con-
summated or perfected without the consent of
both.*

* This chapter, and particularly the last section, may be taken
as an illustration of the fourth Article, and of the first part of the
first Article, in the Say brook Platform. It is now the prev-
alent opinion among the churches that a church without a pastor,
teacher, or ruling elder of its own, i. e. without a presbytery in the
sense of this chapter, can perform all church acts. Some church-
es in the administration of discipline, if destitute of a pastor, call
in the pastor of a neighboring church to act as Moderator. B,

124 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

CHAP. XL

Of the maintenance of church oJfFicers,

2. The apostle concludes, that necessary and
sufficient maintenance is due unto the minis-
ters of the word, from the law of nature and na-
tions, from the law of Moses, the equity there-
of, as also the rule of common reason. More-
over, the scripture doth not only call elders la-
borers and workmen, but also speaking of them
doth say, that the laborer is worthy of his hire ;
and requires, that he which is taught in the
word should communicate to him in all good
things ; and mentions it as an ordinance of the
Lord, that they which preach the gospel should
live of the gospel : and forbiddeth the muzzling
of the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn.

1 Cor. ix. 14, 15. Matt. ix. 38, and x. 10. 1 Tim. v. 18.
Gal. vi. 6. 1 Cor. ix. 9, 14.

2. The scriptures alledged, requiring this
maintenance as a bounden duty, and due debt,
and not as a matter of alms and free gift, there-
fore people are not at liberty to do or not to do.
what and when they please in this matter, no
more than in any other commanded duty, and
ordinance of the Lord ; but ought of duty to
minister of their carnal things, to them that la-
bor among them in the word and doctrine, as
well as they ought to pay any other workman
iheir wages, and to discharge and satisfy their

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 125

^other debts, or to submit themselves to observe
any other ordinance of the Lord.

Kom. XV. 27. 1 Cor. ix. 21.

3. The apostle (Gal. vi. 6,) enjoining thai
-he which is taught communicate to him that
teacheth in all good things, doth not leave it ar-
bitrary, what or how much a man shall give, or
in what proportion, but even the latter, as well
as the former, is prescribed and appointed by
the Lord.

1 Cor. xvi. 2.

4. Not only members of churches, but all
that are taught in the word, are to contribute
unto him that teacheth, in all good things. In
•case that congregations are defective in their
contributions, the deacons are to call upon them
to do their duty ; if their call sufficeth not, the
church by her povi^er is to require it of their
members ; and where church power, through
the corruption of men, doth not, or cannot attain
the end, the magistrate is to see that the minis-
try be duly provided for, as appears from the
•commended example of Nehemiah. The magis-
trates are nursing-fathers and nursing-mothers,
and stand charged with the custody of both ta-
bles ; because it is better to prevent a scandal
that it may not come, and easier also, than to re-
move it when it is given. It is most suitable to
rule, that by the church's care each man should
know his proportion according to rule, what he
should do, before he do it, that so his judgment

128

126 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

and heart may be satisfied in what he doth, and
just GJSfence prevented in what is done.

Gal. vi. 6. Acts, vi. 3, 4. Neh. xiii. 11, Isa. xlix. ?3.
2 Cor. viii. 13, 14.

CHAP. XIL

Of the admission of members into the church.

1, The doors of the churches of Christ upon
earth, do not by God's appointment stand so
wide open, that all sorts of people, good or bad,
may freely enter therein at their pleasure, but
such as are admitted thereto as members,
ought to be examined and tried first, wheth-
er they be fit and meet to be received into
church society, or not. The eunuch of Ethio-
pia, before his admission, was examined by
Philip, whether he did believe on Jesus Christ
with all his heart. The ancrel of the church at
Ephesus is commended for trying such as said
they were apostles and were not. There is like
reason for trying of them that profess to be be-
lievers. The officers are charged with the keep-
ing of the doors of the church, and therefore are
in a special manner to make trial of the fitness
of such who enter. Twelve angels are set at
the gates of the temple, lest such as were cere-
monially unclean should enter thereinto.

2 Chron. xxiii. 19. Matt. xiii. 25, andxxii. 12. Act»,Tiiig
87. Rev. ii. 2. Acts, ix, 26. Rev. xxi. 12.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 127

2. The things which are requisite lo be found
in all church members, are repentance from sin,
Q.nd faith in Jesus Christ ; ajid therefore these
are the things whereof men are to be examined at
their admission into the church, and which then
they must profess and hold forth in such sort, as
may satisfy rational charity that the things are
there indeed. John Baptist admitted men to
baptism, confessing and bewaiUng their sins ;
and of others it is said, that they came, and con-
fessed and showed their deeds.*

Acts, ii. 38 to 42, and viii. 37. Matt. iii. 6. Acts, xix. 8.

3. The weakest measure of faith is to be ac-
cepted in those that desire to be admitted into
the church, because weak christians, if sincere,
have the substance of that faith, repentance and
holiness, which is required in church members ;
and such have most need of the ordinances, for
their confirmation and growth in grace. The
Lord Jesus would not quench the smoking flax,
nor break the bruised reed, but gather the ten-
der lambs in his arms and carry them gently in
his bosom. Such charity and tenderness is to
be used, as the weakest christian, if sincere,
may not be excluded nor discouraged. Severi-
ty of examination is to be avoided.!

Rom. xiY. 1. Matt. xii. 20. Isa. xl. 11.

4. In case any through excessive fear, or oth-
er infirmity, be unable to make their personal

* Heads of Agreement, Oh, I, Sec. 3. B.
i Ibid. Ch. IX. Sec. 3. B.

128 CAMRBIDGE PLATFORM.

relation of their spiritual estate in public, it is
sufficient that the elders having received private
satisfaction, make relation thereof in public be-
fore the church, they testifying their assents
thereunto : this being the way that tendeth most
to edification. But where persons are of great-
er abilities, there it is most expedient that they
make their relations and confessions personally
with their own mouth, as David professeth of
himself.

Psalm, Ixvi. 16.

5. A personal and public confession, and de-
claring of God's manner of working on the soul,
is both lawful, expedient and useful, in sundry
respects, and upon sundry grounds. Those
three thousand. Acts ii. 37, 41, before they were
admitted by the apostles, did manifest that they
were pricked in their hearts at Peter's sermon,
together with earnest desire to be delivered from
their sins, which now wounded their consciences,
and their ready receiving of the word of prom-
ise and exhortation. We are to be ready to
render a reason of the hope that is in us, to
every one that asketh us ; therefore we must be
able and ready upon any occasion to declare and
show our repentance for sin, faith unfeigned,
and effectual calling, because these are the rea-
sons of a well grounded hope. I have not hid-
den thy righteousness from the great congrega-
tion.

Psalm xl. 10. 1 Pet. iii. 16. Heb. xi. 1. Eph. i. 18.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 129

6. This profession of faith and repentance, as
it must be made by such at their admission, that
were never in church society before ; so no-
thing hindereth but the same way also be per-
formed by such as have formerly been members
of some other church, and the clmrch to which
they now join themselves as members may law-
fully require the same. Those three thousand,
Acts ii., which made their confession, were
members of the church of the Jews before, so
were they that were baptized by John. Church-
es may err in their admission, and persons reg-
ularly admitted may fall into offence. Other-
wise if churches might obtrude their members,
or if church members might obtrude themselves
upon other churches without due trial, the mat-
ter so requiring, both the liberty of churches
would hereby be infringed in that they might
not examine those, concerning whose fitness for
communion they were unsatisfied ; and besides
the infringing of their liberty, the churches
themselves would unavoidably be corrupted, and
the ordinances defiled, whilst they might not re-
fuse, but must receive the unworthy ; which is
contrary unto the scripture, teaching that all
churches are sisters, and therefore equal.
Matt. iii. 5, 6. Gal. ii. 4. 1 Tim. v. 24. Cant. viii. 8.

7. The like trial is to be required from such
members of the church as were born in the same,
or received their membership and w^ere baptized
in their infancy or minority, by virtue of the cove-

130 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

nant of their parents, when being grown up unto
years of discretion, they shall desire to be made
partakers of the Lord's supper ; unto which, be-
cause holy things must not be given to the un-
worthy, therefore it is requisite, that these as
well as others should come to their trial and ex-
amination, and manifest their faith and repent-
ance by an open profession thereof, before they
are received to the Lord's supper, and otherwise
not to be admitted thereunto. Yet these church
members that were so born, or received in their
childhood, before they are capable of being made
partakers of full communion, have many privi-
leges which others, not church members, have
not; they are in covenant with God, have the
seal thereof upon them, viz. baptism ; and so if
not regenerated, yet are in a more hopeful way
of obtaining regenerating grace, and all the spir-
itual blessings both of the covenant and seal :
they are also under church-watch and conse-
quently subject to the reprehensions, admoni-
tions, and censures thereof, for their hearing and
,amendment, as need shall require
Matt. vii. 6. 1 Cor. xi. 27.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 131

GHAP. XIII.

Of church members, their removal from one church to another,
and of recommendation and dismission.

1. Church members may not remove or de-
part from the church, and so one from another,
as they please, nor without just and weighty
cause, but ought to live and dwell together,
forasmuch as they are commanded, not to for-
sake the assembling of themselves together.
Such departure tends to the dissolution and
ruin of the body, as the pulling of stones and
pieces of timber from the building, and of
members from the natural body, tend to the
destruction of the whole.

Heb. X. 25.

2. It is therefore the duty of church mem-
bers, in such times and places where counsel
may be had, to consult with the church where-
of they are members about their removal, that
accordingly they having their approbation, may
be encouraged, or otherwise desist. They
who are joined with consent, should not depart
without consent, except forced thereunto.

Prov. xi. 16.

3. If a member's departure be manifestly
unsafe and sinful, the church may not consent
thereunto ; for in so doing, they should not act
in faith, and should partake with him in his sin.
If the case be doubtful, and the person not to

132 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

be persuaded, it seemeth best to leave the mat-'
ter unto God, and not forcibly to detain him.

Rom. xiv. 23. 1 Tim. v. 22. Acts, xxi, 14.

4. Just reasons for a member's removal of
himself from the church, are, 1 . If a man can-
not continue without partaking in sin. 2. In
case of personal persecution ; so Paul departed
from the disciples at Damascus. Also in case
of general persecution, when all are scattered.
3. Incase of real, and not only pretended want
of competent subsistence, a door being opened
for better supply in another place, together with
the means of spiritual edification. In these,
or like cases, a member may lawfully remove,
and the church cannot lawfully detain him.

Eph. V. 11. Acts, xi. 25,29, 30, andviii. 1. Neh. ziii. 20.

5. To separate from a church, either out of
contempt of their holy fellovv^ship, or out of cov-
etousness, or for greater enlargements, with just
grief to the church ; or out of schism, or want
of love, and out of a spirit of contention in re--
spect of some unkindness, or some evil only
conceived, or indeed in the church, which might
and should be tolerated and healed with a spirit
of meekness, and of which evil the church is not
yet convinced (though perhaps himself be) nor
admonished : for these or the like reasons to
withdraw from public communion in word, or
seals, or censures, is unlawful and sinful.

2 Tim. iv. 10. Rom. xvi. 17. Jude, 19. Eph. iv 2. 3.
Col. iii. 13. Gal. vi. 1, 2.

6. Such members as have orderly removed

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 133

their habitation, ought to join themselves unto
the church in order where they do inhabit, if it
may be ; otherwise they can neither perform
the duties nor receive the privileges of members.
Such an example tolerated in some, is apt to
corrupt others, which if many should follow,
would threaten the dissolution and confusion of
churches, contrary to the scripture.

Isa. Ivi. 8. Acts, xi. 26. 1 Cor. ixv. 33.

7. Order requires, that a member thus re-
moving, have letters testimonial and of dismis-
sion from the church whereof he yet is, unto the
church whereunto he desireth to be joined, lest
the church should be deluded ; that the church
may receive him in faith, and not be corrupted
by receiving deceivers and false brethren.
Until the person dismissed be received into an-
other church, he ceaseth not by his letters of
dismission to be a m.ember of the church where-
of he was, the church cannot make a member no
member but by excommiunication.

Acts, xviii. 27.

8. If a member be called to remove only for
a time, where a church is, letters of recom-
mendation are requisite and sufficient for com-
munion with that church in the ordinances and
in their watch; as Phebe, a servant of the
church at Cenchrea, had letters written ibr lier
to the church of Rome, that she mighf; be re-
ceived as becometh saints.

Rom, xvi. 1, 2. 2 Cox. iii. 1.
13

fe

134 CAMBItlDGE PLATFORM.

9. Such letters of recommendation and dis-
mission, were written for Apollos ; for Marcus
to the Colossians ; for Phebe to the Romans,
for sundry others to other churches. And the
apostle telleth us, that some persons, not suffi-
ciently known otherwise, have special need of
such letters, though he for his part had no need
thereof. The use of them is to be g, benefit
and help to the party for whom they are written,
and for the furthering of his receiving amongst
the saints in the place whereto he goeth, and
the due satisfaction of them in their receiving
of him.*

Acts, xviii, 27. Col. iv. 10. Rom. xvi. 1. 2 Cor. iii. 1.

CHAP. XIV.

Of excommunicatioii and other censures.

1 . The censures of the church are appointed
by Christ for the preventing, removing, and
healing of offences in the church; for the re-
claiming and gaining of offending brethren ;
for the deterring others from the like offences ;
for purging out the leaven which may infect the
whole lump ; for vindicating the honor of Christ,
and of his church, and the holy profession of
the gospel ; and for preventing of the wrath of

♦ This chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement
Ch. 1. Sec. 5, 8, 9. Also Ch. III. Sec. 4. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 135

God, that may justly fall upon the church, if
they should suffer his covenant, and the seals
thereof to be profaned by notorious and obsti-
nate offenders.

1 Tim. V. 20. Deut. xvii 12. 13. Jude, 19. Deut. xiii. 11.
1 Cor. V. 6. Rom. ii. 24. Rev. ii. 14—16, 20.

2. If an offence be private, one brother offen-
ding another, the offender is to go and acknowl-
edge his repentance for it unto his offended
brother, who is then to forgive him ; but if the
offender neglect or refuse to do it, the brother
offended is to go and convince and admonish
him of it, between themselves privately: If
thereupon the offender be brought to repent of
his offence, the admonisher hath won his broth-
er ; but if the offended hear not his brother, the
brother offended is to take with him one or two
more, that in the mouth of two or three witness-
es every word may be established, whether the
word of admonition, if the offender receive it ;
or the word of complaint, if he refuse it ; for if
he 'refuse it, the offended brother is by the
mouth of the elders to tell the church, and if he
hear the church, and declare the same by pen-
itent confession, he is recovered and gained ;
and if the church discern him willing to hear,
yet not fully convinced of his offence, as in case
of heresy, they are to dispense to him a public
admonition ; which declaring the offender to lie
under the public offence of the church, doth
thereby withhold or suspend him from the holy

136 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

fellowship of the Lord's supper, till his offence
be removed by penitent confession. If he still
continue obstinate, they are to cast him out by

excommunication.

Matt. V. 23, 24. Luke. xvii. 3, 4. Matt, xviii. 1-5—17.
Tit. iii. 10.

_ 3. But if the offence be more public at first,
and of a more heinous and criminal nature, to
wit, such as are condemned by the light of na-
ture, then the church, without such gradual pro-
ceeding, is to cast out the offender from their
holy communion, for the further mortifying of
his sin, and the healing of his soul in the day
of the Lord Jesus.

1 Cor. V. 4, 5. 11.

4. Li deahng with an offender, great care is
to be taken, that we be neither over strict or rig-
orous, nor too indulgent or remiss ; our pro-
ceeding herein ought to be with a spirit of
meekness, considering ourselves, lest we also
be tempted ; and that the best of us have need
of much forgiveness from the Lord. Yet the
winning and heahng of the offender's soul, be-
ing the end pf these endeavors, we must not
daub with untempered mortar, nor heal the
wounds of our brethren slightly. On some
have compassion, others save with fear.

Gal. vi. 1. Matt, xviii. 34. 35. Ezek. xiii. 10.

5. While the offender remains excommuni-
cate, the church is to refrain from all member-
like communion with him in spiritual things,

CAMBRIDGE PLATI*ORM. 137

and also from all familiar communion with him
in civil things, further than the necessity of nat-
ural, domestical or civil relations do require,
and are therefore to forbear to eat and drink
w^ith him, that he may be ashamed.

Matt, xviii, 17. 1 Cor. v. 11. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14,

6. Excommunication being a spiritual pun-
ishment, it doth not prejudice the excommuni-
cate in, nor deprive him of his civil rights, and
therefore toucheth not princes or other magis-
trates in point of their civil dignity or authority ;
and the excommunicate being but as a publican
and a heathen, (heathens being lawfully permit-
ted to come to hear the word in church as-
semblies,) we acknowledge therefore the like
liberty of hearing the word, may be permitted
to persons excammunicate, that is permitted
unto heathen. And because we are not without
hope of his recovery, we are not to account him
as an enemy, but to admonish him as a brother.

1 Cor. xiv, 24, 25. 2 Thess. iii. 14.

7. If the Lord sanctify the censure to the
offender, so as by the grace of Christ he doth
testify his repentance with humble confession

. of his sins, and judging of himself, giving glo-
ry unto God, the church is then to forgive him,
and to comfort him, and to restore him to the
wonted brotherly communion which formerly
he enjoyed with them.

2 Cor. ii. 7, 8.

8. The suffering of profane or scandalous

138 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

livers to continue in fellowship, and partake in
the sacraments, is doubtless a great sin in those
that have pov^er in their hands to redress it, and
do it not. Nevertheless, inasmuch as Christ
and his apostles in their times, and the prophets
and other godly in their's, did lawfully partake
of the Lord's commanded ordinances in the Jew-
ish church, and neither taught nor practiced se-
paration from the same, though unworthy ones
were permitted therein ; and inasmuch as the
faithful in the church of Corinth, wherein were
many unworthy persons and practices, are never
commanded to absent themselves from the sa-
craments, because of the same ; therefore the
godly in like cases are not presently to sepa-
rate.

Rev. ii. 14, 15. 20. Matt, xxiii. 3. Acts, iii. 1. 1 Cor. vi.>

and XV. 12. •

9. As separation from such a church where-
in profane and scandalous persons are tolera-
ted, is not presently necessary; so for the
members thereof, otherwise unworthy, hereup-
on to abstain from communicating with such a
church in the participation of the sacraments,
is unlawful. For as it were unreasonable for
an innocent person to be punished for the faults
of others, wherein he hath no hand, and where-
unto he gave no consent ; so it is more unrea-
sonable that a godly man should neglect duty,
and punish him.self, in not coming for his por-
tion in the blessings of the seals as he ought,

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 139

because others are suffered to come that ought
not : especially, considering that himself doth
neither consent to their sins, nor to their ap-
proaching to the ordinance in their sin, nor to
the neglect of others who should put them
away, and do not; but on the contrary doth
heartily mourn for these things, modestly and
seasonably stir up others to do their duty. If
the church cannot be reformed, they may use
their hberty as is specified, chap. 13, sect. 4.
But this all the godly are bound unto, even every
one to do his endeavor, according to his power
and place, that the unworthy may be duly pro-
ceeded against, by the church to whom this
matter doth appertain.*

8 Chron. xxx. 18. Gen. xviii. 25. Ezek. ix.4.

CHAP. XV.

Of the communion of churches one with another.

1 . Although churches be distinct, and there-
fore may not be confounded one with another ;
and equal, and therefore have not dominion one
over another ; yet all the churches ought to pre-
serve church communion one with another, be-
cause they are all united unto Christ, not only

♦ This Chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement,
Chap.UI. B.

140 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

as a mystical, but as a political' head, whence
is derived a communion suitable thereunto.

Rev. i. 4. Cant. viii. 8. Rom. xvi. 16. 1 Cor. xvi. 19.
Acts, 15, 23. Rev. ii. 1.

2. The communion of churches is exercised
sundry ways. 1. By way of mutual care, in
taking thought for one another's welfare. 2,
By way of consultation one with another, when
we have occasion to require the judgment and
counsel of other churches, touching any person
or cause wherewith they may be better acquain-
ted than ourselves. As the church of Antioch
consulted with the apostles and elders of the
church at Jerusalem, about the question of cir-
cumcision of the Gentiles, and about the false
teachers that broached that doctrine. In which
case, when any church wanteth light or peace
among themselves, it is a way of communion
of churches, according to the word, to meet to-
gether by their elders and other messengers in
a synod, to consider and argue the points in
doubt or difference ; and having found out the
way of truth and peace, to commend the same
by their letters and messengers to the churches
whom the same may concern. But if a church
be rent with divisions among themselves, or lie
under any open scandal, and yet refuse to con-
sult with other churches, for healing or remo-
ving of the same, it is matter of just offence both
to the Lord Jesus and to other churches, as be-
tvraying too much want of mercy and faithful-

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 141

ness not to seek to bind up the breaches and
wounds of the church and brethren : and there-
fore the state of such a church calleth aloud
upon other churches, to exercise a fuller act of
brotherly communion, to wit, by way of admo-
nition. 3. A third way then of communion of
churches, is by way of admonition ; to wit, in
case any public offence be found in a church,
which they either discern not, or are slow in
proceeding to use the means for the removing
and heahng of. Paul had no authority over
Peter, yet when he saw Peter not walking with
a right foot, he publicly rebuked him before the
church. Though churches have no more au-
thority one over another, than one apostle had
over another, yet as one apostle might admon-
ish another, so may one church admonish an-
other, and yet without usurpation. In which
case, if the church that lieth under offence, do
not hearken to the church that doth admonish
her, the church is to acquaint other neighbor
churches with that offence which the offending
church still lieth under, together with the neg-
lect of their brotherly admonition given unto
them ; whereupon those other churches are to
join in seconding the admonition formerly
given ; and if still the offending church continue
in obstinacy and impenitency, they may forbear
communion with them, and are to proceed to
make use of the help of a synod, or council of
\ neighbor churches walking orderly (if a great

142 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

er cannot conveniently be had) for their convic-
tion. If they hear not the synod, the synod
having declared them to be obstinate, particu-
lar churches approving and accepting the judg-
ment of the synod, are to declare the sentence
of non-communion respectively concerning
them ; and thereupon, out of religious care to
keep their own communion pure, they may just-
ly withdraw themselves from participation with
them at the Lord's table, and from such other
acts of holy communion as the communion of
churches doth otherwise allow and require.*
Nevertheless, if any members of such a church
as liveth under public offence, do not consent to
the offence of the church, but do in due sort bear
witness against it, they are still to be received to
wonted communion ; for it i^ not equal that the
innocent should suffer with the offensive. Yea,
furthermore, if such innocent members after
due waiting in the use of all good means for the
healing of the offence of their own church,
shall at last, with the allowance of the council
of neighbor churches, withdraw from the fel-
lowship of their own church, and offer them-
selves to the fellowship of another, we judge
it lawful for the other church to receive them
(being otherwise fit) as if they had been orderly
dismissed to them from their own church.
4. A fourth way of communion of churches is
by way of participation. The members of one

* Oampare Saybrook Platform, Art. VI. B.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFOBLM* 143

church occasionally coming to another, we
willingly admit them to partake with us at the
Lord's table, it being the seal of our commu-
nion, not only with Christ, nor only with the
members of our own church, but also of all the
churches of the saints ; in which regard, we
refuse not to baptize their children presented
to us, if either their own minister be absent,
or such a fruit of holy fellowship be desired
with us« In like case such churches as are
furnished with more ministers than one, do
willingly afford one of their own ministers to
supply the place of an absent or sick minister
of another church for a needful season. 5. A
fifth way of church communion is by way of
recommendation, when the member of one
church hath occasion to reside in another
church, if but for a season, we commend him
to their watchful fellowship by letters of re-
commendation, but if he be called to settle his
abode there, we commit him according to his
desire to the fellowship of their covenant, by
letters of dismission. 6. A sixth way of church
communion is, in case of need, to minister re-
lief and succor one unto another, either of able
members, to furnish them with officers, or of
outward support, to the necessities of poorer
churches, as did the churches of the Gentiles
contribute liberally to the poor saints at Jeru-
salem.

Cant. viii. 8. Acts, xv. 2, 6, 22, 23. Ezk. xxxiv. 4.

144 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

Gal. ii. 11 — 14. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17, by proportion^
Gen. xviii. 25. 1 Cor. xii. 13. Rom. xvi. 1. Acts, xviii.
27, and xi. 32, 29. Rom. xiii. 26, 27.

3. When a company of believers purpose to
gather into church fellowship, it is requisite for
their safer proceedings, and the maintaining of
the communion of churches^ that they signify
their intent unto the neighbor churches, walk*
ing according unto the order of the gospel, and
desire their presence, and help, and right hand
of fellowship, which they ought readily to give
unto them, when there is no just cause to except
against their proceedings.

Gal. ii. 1, 2, and 9, by proportion.

4. Besides these several w^ays of commu-
nion, there is also a way of propagation of
churches : when a church shall grow too nu-
merous, it is a way, and fit season, to propagate
one church out of another, by sending forth
such of their members as are w^illingto remove^
and to procure some officers to them, as may
enter with them into church estate amongst
themselves. As bees, when the hive is too full,
issue forth by swarms, and are gathered into
hives, so the churches of Christ may do the
same upon like necessity ; and therein hold
forth to them the right hand of fellowship, both
in their gathering into a church, and in the ordi-
nation of their officers.*

Isa. xl. 20. Cant. viii. 8, 9.

* This Chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement
Ch. IV. and with Saybrook Platform, particularly the first nine
Axticies. The principal design of the Saybrook Articles was to

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 145

CHAP. XVI.

Of Synods.

1. Synods orderly assembled, and rightly
proceeding according to the pattern, Acts xv.
we acknowledge as the ordinance of Christ ;
and though not absolutely necesary to the being,
yet many times, through the iniquity of men,
and perverseness of times, necessary to the
well-being of churches, for the establishment of
truth and peace therein.

Acts, XV. 2 — 15.

2. Synods being spiritual and ecclesiastical
assemblies, are therefore made up of spiritual
and ecclesiastical causes. The next efficient
cause of them under Christ, is the power of the
churches, sending forth their elders and other
messengers, who being met together in the
name of Christ, are the matter of a synod : and
they in arguing, debating, and determining
matters of religion according to the word, and
publishing the same to the churches it concem-
eth, do put forth the proper and formal act of
a synod, to the conviction of errors and heresies,
and the establishment of truth and peace in the
churches, which is the end of a synod.

Acts, XV. 2, 3, 6, 7, — 23, 31, and xvi. 4, 5.

provide more eflfectually for the exercise of the communion of
Churches especially in the " third way of communion" above
described. B.

14

146 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM,

3. Magistrates have power to call a synod,
by calling to the churches to send forth their
elders and other messengers, to counsel and as-
sist them in matters of religion ; but yet the con-
stituting of a synod is a church act, and may
be transacted by the churches, even when civil
magistrates may be enemies to churches and
to church assemblies.

2 Chron. xxix. 4, 5, — 1 1 Acts, xv.

4. It belongeth unto synods and councils^
to debate and determine controversies of faith,
and cases of conscience ; to clear from the
word holy directions for the holy worship of
God, and good government of the church ; to
bear witness against mal-administration and
corruption in doctrine or manners in any partic-
ular church, and to give directions for the refor-
mation thereof; not to exercise church censures
in way of discipline, nor any other act of church
authority or jurisdiction, which that presiden-
tial synod did forbear.

Acts, XV. 1, 2, 6, 7. 1 Chron. xv. 13. 2 Chron. xxix. 6,
7. Acts, XV. 24, 28, 29.

5. The synod's directions and determinations,
so far as consonant to the word of God, are to be
received with reverence and submission, not on-
ly for their agreement therewith (which is the
principal ground thereof, and without which
they bind not at all) but also secondarily for the
power whereby they are made, as being an or
dinance of God appointed thereunto in his word

Acts, r?.

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 147

6, Because it is difficult, if not impossible,
for many churches to come together in one
place, in all their members universally ; there-
fore they may assemble by their delegates or
messengers, as the church at Antioch went not
all to Jerusalem, but some select men for that
purpose. Because none are or should be more
fit to know the state of the churches, nor to
advise of ways for the good thereof, than elders ;
therefore it is fit that in the choice of the mes-
sengers for such assemblies, they have special
respect unto such ; yet inasmuch as not only
Paul and Barnabas, but certain others also were
sent to Jerusalem from Antioch, and when they
were come to Jerusalem, not only the apostles
and elders, but other brethren also do assemble
and meet about the matter ; therefore synods
are to consist both of elders and other church
members endued with gifts and sent by the
churches, nor excluding the presence of any
brethren in the churches.*

Acts, XV. 3, 22, 23.

* It will be observed that the synods described in this chapter,
are occasional meetings, and not permanent ecclesiastical bodies.
Several such synods were had on the invitation of the civil au-
thorities, in the first and second generations of New England.
The synod at Saybrook which formed the Articles of Discipline,
was the last. Those articles by providing for the stated meet-
ing of pastors in associations, both local and general, prevented
any further occasion for synods in Connecticut ; and asimilar
arrangement has since been adopted elsewhere. B.

148 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

CHAP. XVII.

Of the civil magistrate's power in matters ecclesiastical.

1 . It is lawful, profitable, and necessary for
christians to gather themselves together into
church estate, and therein to exercise all the
ordinances of Christ, according unto the word,
although the consent of the magistrate could
not be had thereunto ; because the apostles
and christians in their tirne did frequently thus
practice, when the magistrates being all of
them Jewish or Pagan, and most persecuting
enemies, would give no countenance or consent
to such matters.

Acts, ii. 41, 47, and iv. 1—3.

2. Church government stands in no opposir
tion to civil government of commonwealths, nor
any w^ay intrencheth upon the authority of civil
magistrates in their jurisdiction ; nor any whit
weakeneth their hands in governing, but rather
$trengtheneth them, and furthereth the people
in yielding more hearty and conscionable obe-
dience unto them, whatsoever some ill affected
persons to the ways of Christ have suggested,
to alienate the affection of kings and princes
from the ordinances of Christ ; as if the king-
dom of Christ in his church could not rise and

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 149

Stand, without the falhng and weakening of
their government, which is also of Christ :
whereas the contrary is most true, that they
may both stand together and flourish, the one
being helpful unto the other, in their distinct
and due administrations.

John, xviii. 36. Acts, xxv. 8. Isa. xlix. 23.

3. The power and authority of magistrates
is not for the restraining of churches, or any
other good works, but for the helping in and
furthering thereof; and therefore the consent
and countenance of magistrates, when it may
be had, is not to be slighted, or hghtly esteemed,
but on the contrary, it is part of the honor due
to christian magistrates, to desire and crave
their consent and approbation therein ; which
being obtained, the churches may then proceed
in their way with much more encouragement
and comfort.

Rom. xiii. 4. 1 Tim. ii. 2.

4. It is not in the power of magistrates to
compel their subjects to become church mem-
bers, and to partake at the Lord's table ; for
the priests are reproved that brought unworthy
ones into the sanctuary : then, as it was unlaw-
ful for the priests, so it is as unlawful to be done
by civil magistrates ; those whom the church
is to cast oat if they were in, the magistrate
ought not to thrust them into the church, nor to
hold them therein.

Ezk. xliv. 7 9. 1 Cor. v. 11.

150 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

6. As it is unlawful for church officers to
meddle with the sword of the magistrate, so it
is unlawful for the magistrate to meddle with
the work proper to church officers. The
acts of Moses and David, who were not only
princes, but prophets, were extraordinary,
therefore not imitable. Against such usurpa-
tion, the Lord witnessed by smiting Uzziah
with leprosy, for presuming to offer incense.

Matt. ii. 25, 26. 2 Chron. xxvi. 16, 17.

6. It is the duty of the magistrate to take *
care of matters of religion, and to improve his
civil authority for the observing of the duties
commanded in the first, as well as for observ-
ing of the duties commanded in the second
table. They are called Gods. The end of the
magistrate's office, is not only the quiet and
peaceable life of the subject in matters of
righteousness and honesty, but also in matters
of godliness, yea, of all godliness. Moses,
Joshua, David, Solomon, Asa, Jehosaphat,
Hezekiah, Josiah, are much commended by
the Holy Gliost, for the putting forth their
authority in matters of religion : on the contrary,
such kings as have been failing this way, are
frequently taxed and reproved by the Lord.
And not only the kings of Judah, but also Job,
Nehemiah, the king of Nineveh, Darius, Ar-
taxerxes, Nebuchadnezzar, whom none looked
at as types of Christ, (though were it so, there
were no place for any just objection) are com-

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 151

mended in the book of God, for exercising their
authority this way.

Psalm, Ixxxii. 6. 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. 1 Kings, xv, 14, and
xxii. 43. 2 Kings, xii. 3, and xiv. 4, and xv. 35. 1 Kings,
XX. 42. Job, xxxix. 25, and xxxi. 26, 28. Neh. xiii. Jonah,
iii. 7. Ezra, vii. Dan. iii. 29.

7. The object of the power of the magistrate
are not things merely inward, and so not sub-
ject to his cognizance and view, as unbehef,
hardness of heart, erroneous opinions not vent-
ed, but only such things as are acted by the
outward man; neither is their power to be
exercised in commanding such acts of the out-
ward man, and punishing the neglect thereof, as
are but mere inventions and devices of men, but
about such acts as are commanded and forbid-
den in the word ; yea, such as the word doth
clearly determine, though not always clearly to
the judgment of the magistrate or others, yet
clearly in itself. In these he of right ought to
put forth his authority, though oft-times actually
he doth it not.

1 Kings, XX. 28, 42.

8. Idolatry, blasphemy, heresy, venting cor-
Tupt and pernicious opinions that destroy the
foundation, open contempt of the word preach-
ed, profanation of the Lord's day, disturbing the
peaceable administration and exercise of the
worship and holy things of God, and the like, are
to be restrained and punished by civil authority.

Deut. xiii. 1 King, xx. 28, 42. Dan. iii. 29. Zech. xiii.
3. Neh. xiii. 31. 1 Tim. ii. 2. Rom. xiii. 4.

152 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.

9. If any church, one or more, shall grow
schismatical, rending itself from the commu-
nion of other churches, or shall walk incorrigi-
bly or obstinately in any corrupt way of their
own, contrary to the rule of the word ; in such
case the magistrate is to put forth his coercive
power, as the matter shall require. The tribes
on this side Jordan intended to make war against
the other tribes, for building the altar of witness,
whom they suspected to have turned away
therein from following of the Lord.*

Josh. xxii.

* This chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement,
Chap- VIL The difference between the two may be partly be-
cause the Cambridge Platform was framed in New England,
under a puritan magistracy, while the Heads of Agreement were
drawn up in old England, after the restoration, under a govern-
ment which was enforcing conformity to the established church
of England. B.

CONFESSION OF FAITH,

OWNED AND CONSENTED TO

PLDERS AND M ESSENCE R3

OE THE

\)uxt\}tB m i\)t C^olong of dTcnnaticut^

IN NEW ENGLAND;
ASSEMBLED BY DELEGATION AT SAYBROOKj

SEPTEMBER 9, 1708.

Eph. 4 : 5. One Faith.

Col. 2 : 5. Joying and beholding your order, and the stead-
fastness of your faith in Christ.

NEW LONDON, CONN. PRINTED, 1710.

The following memorandum is inserted in this placb,
BY the order of the General Association of Connec-
ticut, AT their session AT Wethersfield, June, 1842.

N. B. For the right understanding of
the relation which the following Con-
fession of Faith has to the Congrega-
tional ministers and churches of Con-
necticut, the attention of the reader is
directed to the eighth article of the Heads
of Agreement, and the practice of the
associations and churches based on that
article.

PREFACE.

Among the memorable Providences relating
to our English Nation in the last century, must
be acknowledged the settling of English Colo-
nies in the American parts of the world;
among all which this hath been peculiar unto
and to the distinguishing glory of that tract
called New-England, that the colonies there
were originally formed, not for the advantage
of trade, and a worldly interest ; but upon the
most noble foundation, even of religion, and
the Liberty of their Consciences, with respect
unto the ordinances of the Gospel administered
in the purity and power of them ; a happiness
then not to be enjoyed in their native soil.

We joyfully congratulate the religious liber-
ty of our brethren, in the late auspicious reign
of K. Wilham and Q. Mary, of blessed mem-
ory, and in the present glorious reign, and
from the bottom of our hearts bless the Lord,
whose perogative it is to reserve the times and
seasons in his own hand ; who also hath inspir-
ed the pious mind of her most sacred Majesty,
whose reign we constantly and unfeignedly
pray may be long and glorious, with royal re-
solutions, inviolably to maintain the toleration.

Deus enim — \mQ Otia fepit.

156 PREPACE.

Undoubtedly if the same had been the hber^
ty of those times, our fathers would have been
far from exchanging a most pleasant Idind) dulce
solum patrice) for a vast and how^ling wilder-
ness ; since for the enjoyment of so desirable
liberty, a considerable number of learned, wor-
thy, and pious persons, were, by divine im-
pulse and extraordinary concurrence of dispo-
sitions, engaged to adventure their lives, fam-
ilies, and estates, upon the vast ocean, follow-
ing the Lord into a wilderness^ a land then
not sown :* wherein innumerable difficulties
staring them in the face, were outbid by heroic
resolution, magnanimity, and confidence in the
Lord alone. Our fathers trusted in the Lord
and were delivered, they trusted in him and
were not confounded,^ It w^as their care to he
with the Lord, and their indulgence, that the
Lord was with them,X to a wonder, preserving,
supporting, protecting, and animating them ;
dispatching and destroying the pagan natives
by extraordinary sickness and mortality, that
there might be room for his people to serve
the Lord our God in.^ It was the glory of
our fathers, that they heartily professed the
only rule of their religion, from the very first,
to be the Holy Scripture, according whereunto,
so far as they were persuaded, upon diligent
inquiry, solicitous search, and faithful prayer,
conformed was their faith, their worship, to-

* Jer. 2:2. f Psalms 22 : 4, 5.

t 2 Chron, 15 : 2. ^ Psalms 80 : 8, 9.

PREFACE. 157

gether with the whole administration of the
house of Christ, and their manners, allowance
being given to human failures and imperfec-
tions.

That which they were most solicitous about,
and wherein their liberty had been restrained,
respecting the w^orship of God, and the govern-
ment of the Church of Christ, according to his
own appointment, their faith and profession of
rehgion being the same w^hich was generally
received in all the reformed churches of Eu-
rope, and in substance the Assembly's Con-
fession, as shall be shown anon.

It cannot be denied, that the usage of the
Christian Church, w^hose faith wholly rested
upon the Word of God respecting Confessions
of Faith, is very ancient, and that which is
universally acknowleged to be most so, and of
universal acceptance and consent, is commonly
called the Apostles' Creed, a symbol, sign, or
badge of the Christian religion, called the Apos-
tles', not because they composed it, for then it
must have been received into the canon of the
Holy Bible, but because the matter of it agxe-
eth with the doctrine, and is taken out of the
writings of the Apostles. Consequent hereunto,
as the necessity of the Church, for the correc-
ting, condemning, and suppressing of heresy
and error required, have been emitted, ancient
and famous Confessions of Faith, composed
and agreed upon by Oecumenical Councils,
e. g. of Nice against Arius, of Constantinople

lo

158 PREFACE.

against Macedonius, of Ephesus agctinst Nes-
torius, of ChalGedon against Eutyches. xind
when the hght of reformation broke forth to the
dispersing of popish darkness, the reformed
nations agreed upon Confessions of Faith, fam-
ous in the world, and of especial service to
theirs and standing ages. And among those of
latter times, published in our nation, most wor-
thy of repute and acceptance, we take to be the
Confession of Faith, composed by the reverend
Assembly of Divines convened at Westminster,
with that of the Savoy, in the substance, and in
expressions for the most, part the same ; the
former* professedly assented and attested to,
by the Fathers of our country, by unanimous
vote of the Synod of Elders and Messengers of
the Churches, met at Cambridge, the last of the
6th month, 1648: the latter owned and con-
sented to by the Elders and Messengers of the
Churches assembled at Boston, May 12th,
1680. The same, we doubt not to profess, to
have been the constant faith of the churches in
this Colony, from the first foundation of them.
And that it may appear to the Christian world,
that our churches do not maintain difi^ring
opinions in the doctrine of religion, nor are
desirous, for any reason, to conceal the faith
we are persuaded of, the Elders and Messen-
gers of the Churches in this Colony of Con-
necticut, in New England, by virtue of the
appointment and encouragement of the Hon-

* See the Preface to the Platform of Church Discipline.

PREFACE. 159

orable the General Assembly, convened by
delegation at Say brook, September 9th, 1708,
unanimously agreed, that the Confession of
Faith, owned and consented unto by the Elders
and Messengers of the Churches assembled at
Boston, in New England, May 12th, 1680, be-
ing the second session of that Synod, be re-
commended to the Honorable General Assem-
bly of this Colony at their next session, for their
public testimony thereto, as the faith of the
Churches of this Colony ; which Confession,
together with the Heads of Union, and Articles
for the Administration of Church Govern-
ment, herewith emitted, were presented unto,
and approved and established by the said Gen-
eral Assembly, at New Haven, on the 14th of
October, 1708.

This Confession of Faith, we offer as our
firm persuasion, well and fully grounded upon
the Holy Scripture, and commend the same
unto all, and particularly to the people of our
Colony, to be examined, accepted, and constant-
ly maintained. We do not assume to ourselves,
that any thing be taken upon trust from us, but
commend to our people these following coun-
sels :

1. That you he immovably and unchanged
ably agreed in the only sufficient, and invaria-
ble rule of religion which is the Holy Scrip-
ture, the fixed Canon* uncapable of addition
or diminution. You ought to account nothing

* Isa. 8 : 20.

160 PREFACE.

;ancient, that will not stand by this rule,* nor
any thing new that wilL Do not hold your-
-selves bound to unscriptural rites in religion,
wherein custom itself doth many times mis-
guide. Believe it to be the honor of religion
to resign and captivate our wisdom and faith to
Divine revelation.!

II. That you he determined by this Rule
in the whole of religion. That your faith he
right and Divine, the Word of God must he
the foundation of it, and the authority of the
Word the reason of it^X You may believe the
most important articles of Faith with no more
than a human faith : And this is evermore the
cause, when the principle Faith is resolved
into, is any other than the Holy Scripture.
For an orthodox Christian to resolve his faith
into education, instruction, and the persuasion of
others, is not a higher reason, than a Papist^ Ma-
hometan, or Pagan can produce for his religion.

Pay also unto God the worship, that will
bear the trial of and receive establishment by
this rule. Have always in readiness a Divine
warrant for all the worship you perform to God.
Believe that worship is accepted, and that only,
which is directed unto and commanded, and
hath the promise of a blessing from the Word
of God. Believe that worship not divinely com-
manded is in vain,\\ nor will answer the neces-

* Rev. 21 : 18, 19. f Jer. 6 : 16 ; Matt. 19 : 8, or 44 : 17.
$ Matt. 11 : 27 ; iJohn 5 ; 9. ^LukelO;26. IIMatt.l5:9

PREFACE. 161

sities and expectations of a Christian, and is a
worshipping you know not what.* Beheve in
all divine worship, it is not enough that this
or that act of worship is not forbidden in the
Word of God ; if it be not commanded, and
you perform it, you may fear that you will be
found guilty and exposed to divine displeasure. t
Nadah and Abihu paid dear for offering in di-
vine worship that which the Lord commanded
them not. It is an honor done unto Christ,
when you account that only decent, orderly,
and convenient in his house, which depends
upon the institution and appointment of himself,
who is the only Head and Lawgiver of his
church.

in. That you be well-grounded in the firm
truths of religion. We have willingly taken
pains to add the Holy Scriptures, whereon
every point of faith contained in this Confes-
sion doth depend, and is borne up by, and com-
mend the same to your diligent perusal, that
you be established in the truth, and your faith
rest upon its proper basis, the Word of God.|
Follow the example of the noble Bereans,
search the Scriptures, grow in grace and the
knowledge of Christ, be not children in under-
standing, but men. Labor for a sound, confirm-
ed knowledge of these points in the evidence
of them. See that they be deeply rooted in

* John, 4 : 22 ; Jer. 1 : 22. t Lev. 10:1,2.
t Acts, 17 : 10, 11 ; John, 5 : 39 ; 2Pet. 3 ; 18 ; I Cor. U : 20.

159

162 PREFACE.

your minds and hearts, that so you be not an
easy prey to such as lie in wait to deceive.'*
For the want hereof to be condoled is the un-
happiness of many, ever learning, and never
coming to the knowledge of the truth.t

IV. That having applied the rule of Holy
Scripture to all the Articles of this Confession^
and found the same upon trials the unchange-
able and eternal truths of God,X you remem-
ber and hold them fast, contend earnestly for
them as the faith once delivered to the saints.
Value them as your great charter, the instru-
ment of your salvation, the evidence of your
not failing of the grace of God, and receiving
a crown that fadeth not away.^ Maintain them,
and every of them, all your days, with undaunt-
ed resolution against all opposition, whatever
the event be, and the same transmit safe and
pure to posterity : Having brought the truth on
. no hand sell it. Believe || the truth will make
you free: Faithful is he that hath promised:
So shall none take away your crown.

Finally : Do not think it is enough that your
faith and order be according to the Word of
God, but live accordingly.^^ It is not enough
to believe well, you run yourself into the great-
est hazard unless you be careful to live well,
and that this be,tt all your life and conversation

Eph. 4 : 13, 14. f 2 Tim. 3:7. % Rev. 3:3; Jude, 3.

1 Cor. 15 : 18 : 1 Cor. 16 : 13 ; Psal. 78 : 5.
|] John, 23 : 23 ; John, 8 : 32 ; Heb. 10 : 13 ; Rev. 3 : 11.
«* Tit. 2: 11, 12. ft Gal. 1:16; Mic. 6:8.

I

PREFACE. 163

must be agreeable to the rule of God's Word.
This is the rule of a Christian conversation and
practical reformation.* Rest not in the form
of godliness, denying tliepov-er of it. Stir up
an holy zeal, strengthen the things that remain
that are ready to die. Be not carried away
with the corruptions, temptations, and evil ex-
amples of the times, but be blameless and with--
out rebuke, the sons of God in a froward gen-
eration,i they shall vjalk with me in white^
for they are loorthy.

Remember ye our brethren in this colony,
that we are a part of that body,| for which the
providence of God hath wrought wonders, and
are obliged by and accountable for all the mer-
cies dispensed from the beginning of our fathers'
settling this country until now. There he spake
with us.^ That the practical piety and serious
religion of our progenitors is exemplary and for
our imitation, II and will reflect confounding
shame on us, if we prove degenerate. The
Lord grant that thy noble design of our fathers
in coming to this land, may not be forgotten by
us, nor by our children after us, even the interest
of rehgion, which we can never exchange for a
temporal interest without the foulest degener-
acy, and most inexcusable defection.** To con-
clude, the solemn rebukes of Providence, from

* 2 Tim.3:]5; Rev. 3 : 19; Rev. 3:2; Phil.2:15.
t Rev. 3:4. % Hosea, 12 : 2, 3.
. 6 Hosea, 32:4. |1 2 Tim. 1 : 5 ; Job. 8 : 8.
** Exod.l5:2, 17; Jer. 2:21.

164 PREFACE.

time to time, in a series of judgments, and in
particular, the general drought in the summer
pasty together with the grevious disappoint-
ment of our military undertakings the distres-
ses, sickness, and mortality of our camp, cannot
successfully he improved but by a self-humb-
ling consideration of our ways, and a thorough
repentance of all that is amiss* So will
the God of our fathers be our God, and he will
be a wall of fire round about us, and the glory
in the midst of us in this present, and all suc-
ceeding generations. Amen.

* Isa. 26 : 9 ; Gen. 43 : 23 ; Zech. 2 : 5.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

CHAP. I.

OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES.

I.

Although the light of nature, and the works
of creation and Providence, do so far manifest
the goodness, wisdom, and power of God, as to
leave men inexcusable f- yet they are not suffi-
cient to give that knowledge of God, and of
his will, which is necessary unto salvation:^
Therefore it pleased the Lord at sundry times,
and in divers manners, to reveal himself, and
to declare that his will unto his Church f and
afterwards, for the better preserving and prop-
agating of the truth, and for the more sure es-
tablishment and comfort of the Church against
the corruption of the flesh, and the malice of
Satan and of the world, to commit the same
wholly to writing;^ which maketh the Holy
Scripture to be most necessary ;® those for-
mer ways of God's revealing his will unto his
people, now ceased/

a Rom. 2 : 14, 15 ; Rom. 1 : 19, 20 ; Psal. 19 : 1, 2, 3.
Rom. 1 : 32 ; chap. 2:1. b l Cor. 1:21; chap. 2 : 13,
14. c Heb. 1, 1, 2. d Prov.' 22 : 19, 20, 21 ; Luke, 1,
3, 4 ; Rom. 15 ; 4 ; Matt. 4 : 4, 7, 10 ; Isa. 8 : 19, 20.
e 2 Tim. 3 : 15 ; 2 Pet. 1 : X9. f Heb. 1 : 1, 2.

166 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

IL

Under the name of Holy Scripture, or the
word of God written, are now contained all the
books of the Old and New Testament, which
are these :

Of the Old Testament.

Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deu-
teronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 1 Samuel, 2
Samuel, 1 Kings, 2 Kings, 1 Chronicles, 2
Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Job,
Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, The Song of
Songs, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Eze-
kiel, Daniel, Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jo-
nah, Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah,
Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi.

Of The New Testament,

Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, The Acts of
the Apostles, Paul's Epistle to the Romans,

1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephe-
sians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 Thessalo-
nians, 2 Thessalonians, 1 to Timothy, 2 to Tim-
othy, to Titus, to Philemon, the Epistle to the
Hebrews, the Epistle of James, the first and
second Epistles of Peter, the first, second, and
third Epistles of John, the Epistle of Jude, the
Revelation.

All which are given by the inspiration of God,
to be the rule of faith and life.s

g Luke 16: 29, 31; Eph. 2 : 20; Rev. 22 : 18, 19;

2 Tim. 3 : 16.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 167

TIL

The books commonly called Apocrypha not
being of divine inspiration, are no part of the
canon of the Scripture ; and therefore are of
no authority in the Church of God, nor to be
any otherwise approved, or made use of, than
other human writings.^

liLuke 24 : 27, 44 ; Rom. 3 : 2 ; 2 Pet. 1 : 21.

IV.

The authority of the Holy Scripture, for
which it ought to be believed and obeyed, de-
pendeth not upon the testimony of any man or
church, but wholly upon God, (who is truth it-
self) the author thereof; and therefore it is to
be received because it is the word of God.^

i 2 Pet. 1 : 19, 21 ; 2 Tim. 3 : 16 ; 1 John, 5; 9;
1 Thes. 2 : 13.

V.

We may be moved and induced by the tes-
timony of the Church, to a high and reverend
esteem of the Holy Scripture ; ^ and the heav-
enliness of the matter, the efficacy of the doc-
trine, the majesty of the style, the consent of
all the parts, the scope of the whole, (which is
to give all glory to God) the full discovery it
makes of the only way of man^s salvation, the
many other incomparable excellencies, and the
entire perfection thereof, are arguments where-
by it doth abundantly evidence itself to be the

168 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

word of God : yet notwithstanding, our full
persuasion and assurance of the infallible truth
and divine authority thereof, is from the inward
work of the Holy Spirit, bearing witness by
and with the word in our hearts.^

kl Tim. 2 : 15. 1 1 John, 2 : 20, 27 ; John, 16 : 13, 14 ;
1 Cor. 3: 10, 11, 12; Isa. 59: 21.

VL

The whole counsel of God, concerning all
things necessary for his own glory, man's sal-
vation^ faith, and life, is either expressly set
down in Scripture, or by good and necessary
consequence may be deduced from Scripture ;
unto which nothing at any time is to be added,
whether by new revelations of the Spirit, or
traditions of men. ^ Nevertheless we acknowl-
edge the inward illumination of the Spirit of
God to be necessary for the saving understand-
ing of such things as are revealed in the word ; "
and there are some circumstances concerning
the worship of God, and government of the
Church, common to human actions and socie-
ties, which are to be ordered by the light of
nature, and Christian prudence, according to
the general rules of the word, which are al-
ways to be observed. ^

m 2 Tim. 3 : 15, 16, 17 ; Gal. 1 : 8, 9 ; 2 Thes. 2 : 2,
15, n John 6 : 45 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 9, 10, 11, 12. o i Cor. U :
13, 14, and chap. 14 : 26, 40.

VIL

All things in Scripture are not alike plain in

A CONFESSION OF FAITH, 169

themselves, nor alike clear unto all ; p yet those
things which are necessary to be known, be-
lieved, and observed, for salvation, are so clear-
ly propounded and opened in some place of
the Scripture or other, that not only the learn-
ed, but the unlearned, in a due use of the or-
dinary means may attain unto a sufficient under-
standing of them. ^

P2 Pet. 3: 16. <1 Psal. 119: 105, 130 ; Heb. 2 ; 2.

VIII.

The Old Testament in Hebrew, (which was
the native language of the people of God of old)
and the New Testament in Greek, (which at
the time of writing of it was most generally
known to the nations) being immediately inspir-
ed by God, and by his singular care and prov-
idence kept pure in all ages, are therefore au-
thentical ; ^ so as in all controversies of reli-
gion the Church is finally to appeal to them. ^
But because these original tongues are not
known to all the people of God, who have right
unto and interest in the scriptures, and are
commanded in the fear of God to read and
search them,^ therefore they are to be translated
into the vulgar language of every nation unto
which they come, ^ that the word of God dwell-
ing plentifully in all, they may worship him in
an acceptable manner, ^^ and through patience
and comfort of the Scriptures may have hope. ^

rMatt. 5 : 18. s Isa. 8 : 20 ; Acts, 15 : 15 ; John, 5 : 39,
46. t John, 5 : 39. ui Cor. 14 : 6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 27, 28.
vColB: 10. xRom. 15:4.

15

170 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

IX.

The infallible rule of interpretation of Scrip-
ture, is the Scripture itself; and therefore,
when there is a question about the true and full
sense of any Scripture (which is not manifold,
but one) it must be searched and known by
other places, that speak more clearly. ^

y 2 Pet. 1 : 20, 21 ; Acts, 15 : 15, 16.

X.

The Supreme Judge, by whom all contro-
versies of religion are to be determined, and all
decrees of councils, opinions of ancient wri-
ters, doctrines of men, and private spirits, are
to be examined, and in whose sentence we are
to rest, can be no other but the Holy Scripture
delivered by the Spirit, into which Scripture
so delivered, our faith is finally resolved.'^

*Matt. 22 : 29, 31 ; Eph. 2 : 20 ; Acts, 28 : 25.

CHAP. n.

OP GOD, AND OF THE HOLY TRINITY.
I.

There is but one only^ living and true
God ;^ who is infinite in being and perfection,*^
a most pure spirit,^ invisible,® without body,
parts, ^ or passions, s immutable,^ immense,^
eternal,^ incomprehensible,^ almighty, "™ most

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 171

wise, " most holy, ° most free,? most absolute, ^
working all things according to the counsel of
his own immutable and most righteous will,^
for his own glory, ^ most loving,^ gracious,
merciful, long-suffering, abundant in goodness
and truth, forgiving iniquity, transgression, and
sin ; ^ the re warder of them that dihgently seek
him,'^ and withal, most just and terrible in his
judgments, ^ hating all sin,y and who will by
no means clear the guilty. ^

a Deut. 6:4; 1 Cor. 8 : 4, 6. b i Thes. 1 ; 9 ; Jer.
10 : 10. c Job, 1 : 7, 8, 9, and 26 : 14. d John 4 : 24.
e 1 Tim. 1 : 17. f Deut. 4 : 15, 16 ; John, 4 : 24; Luke, 24:
39. g Acts, 14: 11, 15. h James, 1 : 17 ; Mai. 3:6. i 1
Kings, 8 : 27 ; Jer. 23 : 23, 24. k Rom. 1 : 20 ; 1 Tim. 1 :
17 ; Psal. 90 : 2. 1 Psal. 145 : 3. m Gen. 17:1; Rev. 4 :
8. n Rom. 16:27. o Isa. 6 : 3. P Psal. 115:3. qExod.
3:14. rEph. 1:11. s Rom. 11:38. t i John, 4 : 8, 16.
u Exod. 34 : 6, 7. w Heb. 11:6. x Neh. 9 ; 32, 33. y Psal.
6 : 5, 6. zExod. 34: 7 ; Nah. 1 : 2, 3.

II.

God hath all life, ^ glory, ^ goodness, ^ bless-
edness,'^ in and of himself ; and is alone in and
unto himself all-sufficient, not standing in need
of any creatures which he hath made, ^ nor de-
riving any glory from them, ^ but only manifest-
ing his own glory in, by, unto, and upon them.
He is the alone fountain of all being, of whom,
through whom, and to whom are all things ; ^
and hath most sovereign dominion over them,
to do by them, for them, or upon them, whatso-
ever himself pleaseth.^ In his sight all things
are open and manifest ; ^ his knowledge is infi-

172 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

nite, infallible, and independent upon the crea-
ture ; ^ so as nothing is to him contingent or
uncertain. ^ He is most holy in all his counsels,
in all his works, and in all his commands."*
To him is due from angels and men, and every
other creature, whatsoever worship, service, or
obedience, as creatures, they owe unto the Cre-
ator, and whatever he is further pleased to re-
quire of them. "

3 John 5 : 26. b Acts, 7:2. e Psal. 119 ; 68. d i Tim.
6 : 15 ; Rom. 9:5. e Acts, 17 : 24, 25. f Job, 22 : 2, 3.
g Rom. 11 : 36. h Rev. 4:11; 1 Tim. 6 : 15 ; Dan. 4 ;
25 31, 34, 35. i Heb. 4 : 13. k Rom. 11 : 33, 34 ; Psal.
147:5. 1 Acts, 15:18; Ezek. 11 : 5. m Psal. 145 : 17;
Rom. 7; 12. nRev. 5 : 12, 13, 14.

IIL

In the unity of the Godhead there be three
persons of one substance, power, and eternity ;
God the Father, God the Son, and God the
Holy Ghost. ® The Father is of none, neither
begotten, nor proceeding ; the son is eternally
begotten of the Father ; p the Holy Ghost eter-
nally proceeding from the Father and the Son. ^
Which doctrine of the Trinity is the foundation
of all our communion with God, and comforta-
ble dependence upon him,

o 1 John, 5:7; Matt. 3 : 16, 17 ; chap. 28 : 19 ; 2 Cor.
13 : 14. P John, 1 : 14, 18. q John, 15: 26 ; Gal. 4:6;
2 Cor. 13 : 14.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 173

CHAP. III.

OP god's eternal decrees*

I.

God from all Eternity did by the most wise
and holy comisel of his own will, freely and un-
changeably ordain whatsoever comes to pass ; *
yet so as thereby neither is God the author of
sin,^ nor is riolence offered to the will of the
creatures, nor is the liberty or contingency of
second causes taken away but rather estab-
lished.^

aEph. 1 : 11 ; Rom. 11 : 33 ; Heb. 6 : 17 ; Rom. 9 ;
15, 18. b James, 1 : 13, 14 ; 1 John, 1 : 5. c Acts, 2 : 23 ;
chap. 4; 27, 28 ; Matt. 17 : 12 ; John, JO : 11 ; Prov. 16 : 33,

II.

Although God knows whatsoever may or can
come to pass upon all supposed conditions;*^
yet hath he not decreed any thing, because he
foresaw it as future, or that which would come
to pass upon such conditions.®

dActs, 15 : 18, 15, and 23 : 11, 12 ; Matt. 11 : 21,23.
e Rom. 9: 11, 13, 16,18.

III.

By the decree of God, for the manifestation
of his glory, some men and angels ^ are predes-
tined unto everlasting life, and others fore-or-
dained to everlasting death. ^

f 1 Tim. 5 : 21 ; Matt. 25 : 41 ; Eph. 1 : 5, 6 ; Prov.
16 : 4. e Rom. 9 : 22, 23.

l6a

174 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

IV.

These angels and men, thus predestinated and
fore-ordained, are particularly and unchangea-
bly designed, and their number is so certain and
definite, that it cannot be either increased or di-
minished. ^

bSTim. 2: 19 ; John, 13 : 18.

Those of mankind that are predestinated
unto life, God, before the foundation of the
world was laid, according to his eternal and im-
mutable purpose, and the secret counsel and
good pleasure of his will, hath chosen in Christ,
unto everlasting glory, ^ out of his mere free
grace and love, without any foresight of faith
or good works, or perseverance in either of
them, or any other thing in the creature, as
conditions, or causes moving him thereunto, ^
and all to the praise of his glorious grace.^

i Eph. 1 : 4, 9, 11 ; Rom. 8 : 30 ; 2 Tim. 1 : 9 ; 1 Thes.
6:9. k Rom. 9:11, 33, 16 ; Eph. 1 : 4, 9. 1 Eph. 1 : 6, 12.

VL

As God hath appointed the elect unto glory,
so hath he by the eternal and most free purpose
of his will fore-ordained all the means there-
unto."^ Wherefore they who are elected, be-
ing fallen in Adam, are redeemed by Christ, "
are effectually called unto faith in Christ by
his Spirit working in due season, are justified,

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 175

adopted, sanctified,^ and kept by his power,
through faith unto salvation, p Neither are any-
other redeemed by Christ, or effectually called,
justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but
the elect only.^

m 1 Pet. 1:2; Eph. 1 : 4, 5, and chap. 2 : 10 ; 2 Thes.
2 : 13. n 1 Thes. 5 : 9, 10 ; Tit. 2 : 14. oRom. 8 : 30 ;
Eph. 1 : 5 ; 2 Thes. 2 : 13. P 1 Pet. 1 : 5. q John 7:9;
6 : 64, 65 ; 8 : 47, and 10 : 26 ; Rom. 8 : 28, to the end :
1 John 2 : 19.

VII.

The rest of mankind, God was pleased, ac-
cording to the unsearchable counsel of his own
will, whereby he extendeth or withholdeth mer-
cy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign
power over his creatures, to pass by, and to or-
dain them to dishonor and wrath for their sin, to
the praise of his glorious justice.^

rMatt. 11 : 25, 26 ; Rom. 9 : 17, 18, 21, 22 ; 2 Tim.
2 : 19, 20; Jude, 4: 1 Pet. 2 : 8.

VIII.

The doctrine of this high mystery of predes-
tination is to be handled with special prudence
and care, ® that men attending the will of God
revealed in his word, and yielding obedience
thereunto, may from the certainty of their effec-
tual vocation, be assured of their eternal elec-
tion. ^ So shall this doctrine afford matter of
praise, reverence and admiration of God, ^ and
of humility, diligence, and abundant consolation
to all that sincerely obey the Gospel.^

176 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

8 Rom. 9 : 20, 11, 33 ; Deut. 29 : 29. t2 Pet. 1 : 10.
« Eph. 1 : 6 ; Rom. 11 : 33. w Rom. 11:5, and 6 : 20 ;
2 Pet. 1 : 10 ; Rom. 8 : 33 : Luke 10 : 20.

CHAP. IV.

OF CREATION.

I.

It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost, ^ for the manifestation of the glory of his
eternal power, wisdom, and goodness,^ in the
beginning to create and make of nothing the
world, and all things therein, whether visible or
invisible, in the space of six days and all very
good.^

aHcb. 1:2; John 1 : 2, 3 ; Gen. 1:2; Job, 26 : 13,
and 33 : 4. b Rom, 1 : 20 ; Jer. 10:12; Psal. 104 : 24,
and 33 : 5, 6. c Gen. i chap. ; Heb. 11:3; Col. 1 : 16 ;
Acts, 17 : 24.

11.

After God had made all other creatures, he
created man, male and female, ^ with reasona-
ble and im.mortal souls, ® endued with knowl-
edge, righteousness and true holiness, after his
own image, ^ having the law of God written in
their hearts, ^ and power to fulfil it ; ^ and yet
under a possibility of transgressing, being left
to the liberty of their own will, which was sub-
ject to change.* Besides this law written in

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 177

their hearts, they received a command not to eat
of the tree of knowledge of good and evil ;
which whilst they kept they were happy in their
communion with God, ^ and had dominion over
the creatures. ^

d Gen.l : 27. e Gen. 2:7; EccL 12 : 7 ; Luke. 23 : 43 ;
Matt. 10 : 28. f Gen. 1 : 26 ; Col. 3 : 10 ; Eph. 4 : 24.
g Rom. 2 : 14, 15. h Eccl. 7 : 29. i Gen. 3:6; Eccl. 7 :
2S. k Gen. 3 : 8, 9, 10^ 11, 23. 1 Gen. 1 : 26, 28, and 2 : 17.

CHAP. V.

OF PROVIDENCE.
I.

God, the great Creator of all things, doth up-
hold, * direct, dispose, and govern all creatures,
actions, and things ^ from the greatest even to
the least ^ by his most wise and holy provi-
dence, ^ according to his infallible fore-knowl-
edge ® and the free and immutable counsel of
his own will, ^ to the praise of the glory of his
wisdom, power, justice, goodness, and mercy .g

a Heb. 1 : 3. bDan. 4 : 34, 35 ; Psal. 135 : 6 ; Acts; 17 :
25, 26, 28, 29 ; Job. 38, 39, 40, 41, chapters. cMatt. 10 :
29, 30, 31. ct Psal. 104 : 24 ; 15 : 3, and 145 : 17. e Acts,
15 : 18 ; Psal. 94 : 8, 9, 10, 11. f Eph. 1:11; Psal. 33 :
10, 11. gisa. 63 : 14 ; Eph. 3 : 10 ; Rom. 9 : 17 ; Gen
45 : 17 ; Psalm 145 : 17.

178 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

11.

Although in relation to the fore-knowledge
and decree of God the first cause, all things
come to pass immutably and infallibly ;^ yet
by the same providence he ordereth them to
fall out, according to the nature of the second
causes, either necessarily freely or contingent-
ly.i

h Acts, 2: 23. iJer. 31: 35; Exod. 21 : 13; Gen. 8 :
22 ; Deut. 19:5; 1 Kings, 22 : 28, 34 ; Isa. 10 : 6, 7.

III.

God, in his ordinary providence maketh use
of means, ^ yet is free to work without,^ above,'"
and against them at his pleasure.'*

k Acts, 27 : 31, 44 ; Isa. 55 : 11 ; Hos. 2 : 21, 22. 1 Hos.
1:7; Matt. 4:4; Job 34 : 10. m Rom. 4 : 19, 20, 21.
n 2 Kings 6: 6 ; Dan. 3 : 27.

IV.

The almighty power, unsearchable wisdom,
and the infinite goodness of God so far mani-
fest themselves in his providence, in that his de-
terminate counsel extendeth itself even to the
first fall and all other sins of angels and men,°
(and that not by a bare permission,) p which
also he most wisely and powerfully boundeth, ^
and otherwise ordereth and governeth in a
saanifold dispensation, to his own most holy
4^ds, ^ yet so as the sinfulness thereof proceed-
ctli only from the creature, and not from God,

A CONFESSION OF FAITH* 179

who being most holy and righteous, neither is,
nor can be the author or approver of sin. ^

oRom. 11 : 32, 33, 34 ; 2 Sam. 24 : 1, with 1 Chron. 21 :
1 ; 1 Kings, 2 : 2, 22, 23 ; 1 Chron. 10 : 4, 13, 14 ; 2 Sam.
6 : 10 ; Acts, 2 : 23, and 4 : 27, 28. P Acts, 14 : 16. q Psal.
76 : 10 ; 1 Kings, 19 : 28. r Gen. 50 : 20 ; Isa. 10 : 6, 7,
13, 8 Jam. 1 : 13, 14, 17 ; 1 John. 2 : 16 ; Psal. 60 : 21.

V.

The most wise, righteous, and gracious God
doth oftentimes leave for a season his own chil-
dren to manifold temptations, and the corrup-
tion of their own hearts, to chastise them for
their former sins, or to discover unto them the
hidden strength of corruption, and deceitfulness
of their hearts, that they may be humbled, ^ and
to raise them to a more close and constant de-
pendence for their support upon him.self and to
make them more watchful against all future oc-
casions of sin,^ and for sundry other just and
holy ends."

t 2 Chron. 32 : 25, 26, 31 ; 2 Sam. 24 ; 1. u 2 Cor.
12 : 7, 8, 9 ; Psal. 73, per tot. Psal. 77 : 1, 10, 12 ; Mark.
14: 66 to the end ; John, 21 : 15, 16. 17.

VI.

As for those wicked and ungodly men, whom
God as a righteous Judge, for former sins, doth
blind and harden, ^' from them he not only with-
holdeth his grace, whereby they might have
been enlightened in their understandings, and
wrought upon in their hearts, ^ but sometimes

180 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

also withdraweth the gifts which they had/ and
exposeth them to such objects, as their corrup-
tion makes occasion of sin ; ^' and withal gives
them over to their own lusts, the .temptations of
the world, and the power of Satan, ^ whereby
it comes to pass that they harden themselves
under those means even which God useth for
the softening of them. ^

wRom. i : 24, 26, 28 ; Rom. 11 : 7, 8. xDeut. 29: 4.
yMatt. 13 : 12 ; Matt. 25 : 29. z Deut. 2 : 30 ; 2 Kings
8 : 12, 13. aPsal. 8:11, 12. ^Exod. 7 : 3, and 8 : 15, 33 ;
2 Cor. 2 : 14, 16 ; Isa. 8 : 14 ; 1 Pet, 2 : 7, 8 ; Isa. 16 : 9,
10, with Acts, 28 : 26, 27.

VIL

As the Providence of God doth in general
reach to all creatures, so after a most special
manner it taketh care of his church, and dispo-
seth all things for the good thereof, °

c 1 Tim. 4:10; Amos. 9 : 8, 9 ; Rom. 8 : 28 ; Isa. 43 i
3, 4, 5, 14.

CHAP. VL

OF THE FALL OF MAN, OF SIN, AND OF THE PUNISH-
MENT THEREOF.

I.

God having made a covenant of works and
life thereupon, ^ with our first parents, and all
their posterity inthem,^ they being seduced by

A C0i\F£SSI0i\ or FAITH. 181

the subtilty and temptation of Satan, did willful-
ly transgress the law of their creation, and break
the covenant in eating the forbidden fruit. ^

aRom. 10 : 5. bRom. 5 : 12, 13 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 21, 22.
cGen. 3 : 13; 2 Cor. 11 : 3.

II.

By this sin they, and w^e in them fell from
original righteousness and communion with
God, *^ and so became dead in sin,^ and wholly
defiled in all the faculties and parts of soul
and body/

dGen. 3 : 6, 7, 8 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Rom. 3 : 23. eGen.
2 : 17 ; Eph. 2 : 1. f Tit. 1 : 15 ; Gen. 6:5; Jer. 17 : 9 ;
Rom. 3: 10 to 19.

III.

They being the root and by God's appoint-
ment standing in the room and stead of all man-
kind, the guilt of this sin was imputed, » and
corrupted nature conveyed to all their posteri-
ty descending from them by ordinary genera-
tion.^

gGen. 1 : 27, 28 ; Gen. 2 : 16, 17 ; Acts, 16 : 26 ; Rom.

5 ; 12, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 21, 22, 45, 49. h Psal.
61:5; Gen. 5 :3; Job, 14;4, and 15 : 14.

IV.

From this original corruption whereby we are
utterly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite
to all good, ^ and wholly inclined to all evil, ^
do proceed all actual transgressions.^

i Rom. 5 : 6, and 8 : 7, and 7 : 18 ; Col. 1 : 21. k Gen.

6 : 5, and 8 : 21 ; Rom. 3 : 10, 1 1, 12. 1 Jam. 1 : 14, 15 ;
Eph. 2 : 2, 3 ; Matt. 15 : 19.

17

182 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

This corruption of nature during this life,
doth remain in those that are regenerated ;"* and
although it be through Christ pardoned and
mortified, yet both itself and all the motions
thereof are truly and properly sin."

m 1 John 1 : 8, 10 ; Rom. 7 : 14, 17, 18, 23 ; Jam. 3:2;
Prov. 20 : 9 ; Eccl 7 : 20. n Rom. 7 : 5, 7, 8, 24 ; Gal.
5: 17.

VI.

Every sin, both original and actual, being a
transgression of the righteous law of God, and
contrary thereunto, ° doth in its own nature
bring guilt upon the sinner,P whereby he is
bound over to the wrath of God,^ and curse of
the law,^ and so made subject to death,^ with
all miseries, spiritual,' temporal," and eternal.'^

o 1 John. 3 : 4. P Rom. 20 •- 15, and 3 : 9, 19. q Eph. 2 :
3. rGaL3:10. sRom. 1:23. t Eph, 4 : 18. uRom. 8^
20 ; Lam. 3 : 39. w Matt. 24 : 41 ; 2 Thes. 1 : 9.

CHAP. VII.

OP god's covenant with man.

I.

The distance between God and the creature
is so great, that although reasonable creatures

A CONFESSION OF FaITH. 183

do owe obedience unto him as their Creator,
yet they never could have attained the rew^ard
of hfe, but by some voluntary condescension
on God's part, which he hath been pleased to
express by way of covenant.^

a Isa. 40 : 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 ; Job. 9 : 32, 33 ; Psal 113:
56, and 100 : 2, 3 ; Job 22 : 2, 3, and 35 : 7, 8 ; Luke 17 :
10 ; Acts, 17 : 24, 25.

II.

The first covenant made with man, was a
covenant of works,^ wherein life was promised
to Adam, and in him to his posterity,^ upon
condition of perfect and personal obedience.*^

b Gal. 3:12. c Rom. 10 : 5, and 5 : 12 to 20. ^ Gen. 2 :
17; Gal. 3:10.

Ill,

Man by his fall having made himself unca-
pable of life by that covenant, the Lord was
pleased to make a second,^ commonly called the
covenant of grace ; wherein he freely offereth
unto sinners life and salvation by Jesus Christ,
requiring of them Faith in him that they may
be saved,^ and promising to give unto all those
that are ordained unto life, his Holy Spirit to
make them willing and able to believe.^

e Gal. 3:21; Rom. 3 : 20, 21 ; Gen. 3:5; Isa. 42 : 6.
f Mark, 16 : 15, 16 ; .John. 3:16; Rom. 10 : 6, 10 ; Gal. 3 :
11. S Ezek. 36 : 26, 27 ; John, 6 : 44, 45.

IV.

This covenant of grace is frequently set forth
in Scripture by the name of a testament, in ref-

184 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

erence to the death of Jesus Christ the tf stator,
and to the everlastinci: mheritance, with all
things belonging to it, therein bequeathed.*^

H Heb. 7: 23, and 9 : 15, 16, 17 ; Luke. 22 : 20 ; 1 Cor.

11 : 25.

V.

Although this covenant hath been differently
and variously administered in respect of Ordi-
nances and institutions in the time of the law,
and since the coming of Christ in the flesh,^
yet for the substance and efficacy of it, to all
its spiritual and saving ends, it is one and the
same,'^ upon the account of which various dis-
pensations it is called the old and new testa-
ment.^

i 2 Cor. 3 : 6, 7, 8, 9 ; Heb. 12 : 18 to 24 ; Col. 2 : 11,

12 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 7, 8 and 10 : 25. k Gal. 3:3; Eph. 4 :
5 ; Jer. 30 : 33, 34 ; Rom. 3 : 21, 22, 30, and 1 : 16.
I 2 Cor. 3 : 6, 14.

CHAP. VIII.

OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR.

I.

It pleased God in his eternal purpose, to
choose and ordain the Lord Jesus, his only be-
gotten Son, according to a covenant made be-
tween them both, to be the Mediator between
God and man f- the prophet,^ priest,^ and king,^

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 185

the head and savior of his church,® the heir
of all things/ and judge of the world :S unto
whom he did from all eternity give a people to
be his seed,^ and to be by him in time re-
deemed, called, justified, sanctified, and glori-
fied.^

a Isa. 42 : 1 ; 1 Pet 1 : 19, 20 ; John 3 : 16 ; 1 Tim. 2 :
5. b Acts 3 : 22. c Heb. 5 : 5, 6. d Psal. 2:6; Luke 1 :
33. eEph. 5 : 23. fHeb. 1 : 2. g Acts, 17 : 31.
h John 17 : 6 ; Psal. 22 : 30 ; Isa. 53 : 10, i 1 Tim. 2:6;
Isa. 55 : 45 ; 1 Cor. 1 : 30.

II.

The Son of God, the second Person in the
Trinity, being very and Eternal God, of one
substance and equal with the Father, did, when
the fullness of time was come, take upon him
man's nature,^ with all the essential properties
and common infirmities thereof, yet without sin,^
being conceived by the power of the Holy
Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, of her
substance ;^ so that two whole perfect and dis-
tinct natures, the Godhead and the manhood
were inseparably joined together in one person,
without conversion, composition, or confusion ;^
which person is very God and very man, yet
one Christ, the only Mediator between God
and man.®

k John, 1 : 14, 17, and 5 : 20 ; Phil. 2:6; Gal. 4 : 4.
I Heb. 2 : 14, 16, 17, and 4 : 15. m Luke, 1 : 27, 31, 35 ;
Gal. 4:4. n Luke, 1 : 35 ; Rom. 9:5; Col. 2 : 9 ; 1 Pet.
3 : 18 ; 1 Tim. 3 : 16. o Rom. 1 : 31 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 5.

ira

186 A CONFESSION GP FAITH. ~

III.

The Lord Jesus Christ, in his human nature,
thus united to the Divine, in the person of the
Son, was sanctified and anointed with the Holy-
Spirit above measure,^ having in him all the
treasures of wisdom and knowledge, *i in
whom it pleased the Father that all fullness
should dwell, ^ to the end that being holy, harm-
less, undefiled, and full of grace and truth, ® he
might be thoroughly furnished to execute the
office of a Mediator and Surety ; ^ which office
he took not unto himself, but was thereunto
called by his Father, " who also put all power
and judgment into his hands, and gave him
commandment to execute the same.^^

P Psal. 45 : 1 ; John, 3 : 34. q Col. 2:3. r Col. 1 :
10. s Heb. 7 : 26 ; John, 1:14. t Acts, 10 : 38 ; Heb.
12 : 24, and 7 : 22. u Heb. 5 : 4, 5. w John. 5 : 21, 27 ;
Matt. 28 : 18 ; Acts 2 : 36.

IV.

The office the Lord Jesus Christ did most
willingly undertake,^ which, that he might dis-
charge he was made under the law,y and did
perfectly fulfill it,^ and underwent the punish-
ment due to us, which we should have borne
and suffered, being made sin and a curse for us,
enduring most grievous torments immediately
from God in his soul,^ and most painful suffer-
ings in his body,^ was crucified and died,*^ was
buried and remained under the power of death,
yet saw no corruption,^ on the third day he

A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 187

arose fron the dead,® with the same body in
which he suffered, ^ with which also he ascend-
ed into Heaven, and there sitteth at the right
hand of his Father,^ making intercession,^ and
and shall return to judge men and angels at the
end of the world. ^

X PsaL 40 : 7, 8 ; Heb. 10 : 5 to 10 ; John, 10 : 18 ; Phil.
2:8. y Gal 4:4. x Matt. 3 : 15, and 5:17. a Matt.
26 : 37, 38, and 27 : 46 ; Luke, 22 : 44. b Matt. 26 : 27.
c Phil. 2:8. d Acts 2 : 23, 24, 27, and 13 : 37 ; Rom. 6 :
9. e 1 Cor. 15 : 3, 4. f John, 20 : 25, 27. g Mark, 16 :
9. h Rom. 8 : 34 ; Heb. 9 : 24, and 7 : 25. i Rom. 14 :
9, 10 ; Acts, 1:11, and 10 : 42 ; Matt. 13 : 40, 41, 42 ; Jude,
6 ; Pet. 2 : 4.

V.

The Lord Jesus, by his perfect obedience,
and sacrifice of himself, which he, through the
Eternal Spirit, once offered up unto God, hath
fully satisfied the justice of God,^ and pur-
chased not only reconciliation, but an everlast-
ing inheritance in the kingdom of heaven, for
all those whom the Father hath given unto him.^

k Rom. 5:19; Heb. 9 : 14, 16, and 10 : 14 ; Eph. 5:2;
Rom. 3 : 25, 26 ; 1 Col. 1 : 19, 20 ; Dan. 9 : 24, 26 ; Eoh.
1 : 11, 14 ; John, 17 : 2; Heb. 9 : 12, 15.

VL

Although the work of redemption was not
actually wrought by Christ till after his incar-
nation, yet the virtue, efficacy, and benefits
thereof were communicated to the elect in all
ages successively, from the beginning of the

188 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

world, in and by those promises, types, and
sacrifices, wherein he was revealed, and signi-
fied to be the seed of the woman, which should
bruise the serpent's head, and the lamb slain
from the beginning of the world, being yester-
day and to-day the same, and forever."^

mGal. 4 : 4, 5 ; Gen. 3 : 15 ; Rev. 11 : 8 ; Heb. 13 : 8.

VIL

Christ in the work of mediation acteth ac-
cording to both natures, by each nature doing
that which is proper in itself ; ^ yet by reason
of the unity of the person, that which is proper
to one nature, is sometimes in Scripture attri-
buted to the person denominated by the other
nature.*^

n Heb. 9 : 14, 15 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 18. o Acts, 20 : 28 ; John
3 : 13 ; 1 John, 3 : 16.

VIIL

To all those for whom Christ hath purchased
redemption, he doth certainly and eifectually
apply and communicate the same, p making
intercession for them,^ and revealing unto them,
in and by the word, the mysteries of salvation,^
effectually persuading them by his Spirit to be-
lieve and obey, and governing their hearts by
his word and Spirit,^ overcoming all their ene-
mies by his almighty power and wisdom, in such
manner and ways as are more consonant to his
wonderful and unsearchable dispensation.^

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 189

P John, 6 : 37, 39, and 10 : 15, 16. q 1 John, 2:1; Rom.
8 : 34. r John, 15 : 13, 15 ; Eph. 1 : 7, 8, 9 ; John, 17 : 6.
8 John, 14 : 16 ; Heb. 12 : 22 ; 2 Cor. 4 : 13 ; Rom. 8 : 9,
14, and 15 : 18, 19 ; John, 17 : 17. t Psal. 110 : 1 ; 1 Cor.
15 : 25, 26 ; Psal. 4 : 2, 3 ; Col. 2 ; 15.

CHAP. IX.

OF FREE WILL.

I.

God hath endued the will of man with that
natural liberty and power of acting upon choice,
that it is neither forced, nor by any absolute
necessity of nature determined to do good or
evil.^

a Matt. 17 : 12 ; Jam. 1 : 14 ; Deut. 30 : 19.
II.

Man in his state of innocency had freedom
and power to will and to do that which was
good and well-pleasing to God ; ^ but yet muta-
bly, so that he might fall from it.^

b Gen. 1 : 26 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Gen. 3:6. c Gen. 2 :
16, 17.

III.

Man, by his fall into a state of sin, hath
wholly lost all ability of will to any spiritual
good accompanying salvation,*^ so as a natural

190 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

man, being altogether averse from that good,®
and dead in sin/ is not able by his own strength
to convert himself, or to prepare himself there-
unto.s

d Rom. 5:6; John, 15:5. e Rom. 3 : 10, 12. f Eph.
2 : 1, 5 ; Col. 2 : 13. g John, 6 : 44, 65; Eph. 2 : 2, 3, 4,
5; 1 Cor. 2 : 14; Tit. 3 : 3, 4, 5.

IV.

When God converts a sinner, and translates
him into the state of grace, he freeth him from
his natural bondage under sin,^ and by his grace
alone enables him freely to will and to do that
which is spiritually good ; ^ yet so as that by
reason of his remaining corruption, he doth not
perfectly nor only will that which is good, but
doth also will that which is evil.^

^ Col. 1 : 13 ; Phil. 2:13. i Rom. 6 : 18, 22. k Gal.
5 : 17 ; Rom. 7 : 15, 18, 19, 21, 23.

V.

The will of man is made perfectly and im-
mutably free to good alone in the state of glory
only.^

1 1 John, 3:2; Jude, 24 ; Eph. 4 : 13 ; Heb. 12 : 23.

CHAP. X.

OP EFFECTUAL CALLING.
I.

All those whom God hath predestinated unto
life, and those only he is pleased in his appoint-

A CONFESSION OF FAITH 191

ed and accepted time effectually to call ^ by
his word and Spirit,^ out of that state of sin and
death in which they are by nature, to grace and
salvation by Jesus Christ, ^ enlightening their
minds spiritually and savingly to understand
the things of God,^ taking away their heart of
stone, and giving unto them an heart of flesh.®
Renewing their wills and by his almighty pow-
er determining them to that which is good,*" and
effectually drawing them to Jesus Christ :^ yet
so as they come most freely, being made will-
ing by his grace. ^

a Rom. 8 : 30, and 11:7; Enh. 1 : 10, 11. b Thes. 2 ;
13, 14 ; 2Cor. 3 : 3, 6. c Rom. 8:7; Eph. 2 : 1, 2, 3, 4,

5 ; 1 Tim. 1 : 9, 10. d Acts, 26 : 18 ; Col. 2 : 10, 11 ;
Eph. 1 : 17, 18. eEzek. 36 : 26. f Ezek. 11 : 19 ; Phil.
2:13; Deut. 30 : 6 ; Ezek. 36 : 27. g Eph. 1 : 19 ;
John. 6 : 44, 45. h Cant. 1*4; Psal. 110 : 3 ; John, 6 :
37 ; Rom. 6 : 16, 17, 18.

11.

This effectual call is of God's free and spe-
cial grace alone, not from any thing at all fore-
seen in man,^ who is altogether passive there-
in, until being quickened and renewed by the
Holy Spirit,^ he is thereby enabled to answer
this call, and to embrace the grace offered and
conveyed in it.^

i 2 Tim. 1:9; Tit. 3 : 4, 5 : Eph. 2 : 4, 5, 8, 9 ; Rom.
9:11. k 1 Cor. 2 : 14 ; Rom. 8:7; Eph. 2 : 5. 1 1 John

6 : 37 ; Ezek. 36 : 27 ; Rom. 8:9; John 5 : 25.

192 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

III.

Elect infants dying in infancy are regenera-
ted and saved by Christ,"^ who worketh when
and where, and how he pleaseth ; " so also are
all other elect persons who are incapable of
being outwardly called by the ministry of the
word.^

mLuke, 18 : 15, 16, and Acts, 2 : 38, 39, and John 3 : 5,
and 1 John, 5 : 22, compared Rom. 8:9. n John 3:8. o l
John, 5 : 12 ; Acts 4 : 12.

IV.

Others not elected, although they may be
called by the ministry of the word,^ and may
have some common operations of the Spirit,^
yet not being effectually drawn by the Father,
they neither do nor can come unto Christ, and,
therefore cannot be saved ; ^ much less can
men not professing the Christian Religion, be
saved in any other w^ay whatsoever, be they ne-
ver so diligent to frame their lives according to
the light of nature, and the law of that religion
they do profess ; ^ and to assert and maintain
that they may, is very pernicious, and to be de-
tested.^

P Matt. 23 : 14 ; qMatt. 7 : 22, and 13 f 20, 21 ; Heb. 6 :
4, 5. r John, 6 : 64, 65, 66, and 8 : 24. s Acts, 4 : 12 ;
John, 14 : 6 ; Eph. 2 : 12 ; John, 4 : 22, and 17 : 3. t 2
John, 9 : 10, 11 ; 1 Cor. 16 : 22 ; Gal. 1 : 6, 7, 8.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 193

CHAP. XI.

OF JUSTIFICATION.

L

Those whom God effectually calleth, he also
freely justifieth,^ not by infusing righteousness
into them, but by pardoning their sins, and by
accounting and accepting their persons as right-
eous, not for any thing wrought in them, or
done by them, but for Christ's sake alone ; nor
by imputing Faith itself, the act of believing, or
any other evangelical obedience to them, as
their rigliteousness, but by imputing Christ's
active obedience to the whole law, and passive
obedience m his sufferings and death, for their
whole and sole righteousness, ^ they receiving
and resting on him and his righteousness by
faith ; w^hich faith they have not of themselves,
it is the gift of God. ^

a Rom. 8 r 30, and 3 : 24. b Rom. 4 : 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ; 2
Cor. 5 : 19, 21 ; Rom. 3 : 22, 24, 25, 27, 28 ; Tit. 3 : 5, 7 ;
Eph. 1:7; Jer. 23 : 6 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 30, 31 ; Rom. 5 : 17,
18, 19. c Acts, 10 : 44 ; Gal. 2:16; Phil. 3:9; Acts
13 : 38, 39 ; Eph. 2 : 7, 8.

IL

Faith thus receiving and resting on Christ and
his righteousness, is the alone instrument of jus-
tification ; ^ yet it is not alone in the person jus-

18

194 A CONFESSION OF FAITH^.

tified, but is ever accompanied with all other
saving graces, and is no dead Faith, but Vvork-
eth by love.^

d John, 1 : 12 ; Pvom. 3 : 20, and 5:1. e Jam. 2 : 17, 22,
26; Gal. 5:6.

111.

Christ b}' his obedience and death did fully
discharge the debt of all those that are justified,
and did by the sacrifice of himself in the blbod
of his Cross, undergoing in their stead the pen-
alty due unto them, make a proper, real, and
full satisfaction to God's justice in their behalf : ^
Yet inasmuch as he was given by the Father
for them, ^ and his obedience and satisfaction
accepted in their stead, ^ and both freely, not
for any thing' in them, their justification is only
of free grace, ^ that both the exact justice and
and rich grace of God might be glorified in the
justification of signers .^

f Rom. 5 : 8, 9, 10, 19 ; 1 Tim-. 2 : 5, 6 ; Heb. 10 : 10,
14 ; Dan. 9 : 24, 26 ; Isa. 53 : 4, 5, 6, 10, 11.. 12. g Rom.
8 : 32. h 2 Cor. 5 : 21 ; Matt. 3:17; Eph. 5:2. i Rom,
3 • 24 ; Eph. 1 : 7. k Rom. 3 : 26 ; Eph. 2 : 7.

IV.

God did from all eternity agree to justify all
the elect,^ and Christ did in the fullness of time
die for their sins, and rise again for their justi-
fication :"^ nevertheless they are not justified
personally until the Holy Spirit doth, in due
time, actually apply Christ unto them."

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 195

i Oal. 3 : 8 ; 1 Pet. 1 .' 2, 19, 20 ; Rom. 8 : 30. m Gal.
4 : 4 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 6 ; Rom. 4: 25. n Col. 1 : 21, 22; Gal.
2:16; Tit, 3 : 4, 5, 6, 7.

V.
God doth continue to forgive the sins of
those that are justified f and although they can
never fall from that state of justification, p yet
they may by their sins fall under God's father-
ly displeasure : and in that condition they have
not usually the light of his countenance re-
stored unto them, until they humble them-
selves, confess their sins, beg pardon, and renew
their faith and repentance.^

o Matt. 6:12; 1 John 1 : 7, 9, and 2:1,2. P Luke 12 :
32 ; John 10 : 28 ; Heb. 10 : 14. q Psal. 89 : 31, 32, 33,
and 51 : 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, and 32 : 5 ; Matt. 26 : 75 i
1 Cor. 11 : 30, 31, 32 ; Luke. 1 : 20.

VI.

The justification of believers under the Old
Testament, was, in all these respects, one and
the same with the justification of believers
under the New Testament.^

r Gal. 3 : 8, 9, 13, 14 ; Rom. 4 : 22, 23, 24 ; Heb. 13 : 8.

CHAP. XII.

OF ADOPTION.

All those that are justified, God vouchsafeth
in, and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to make

196 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

partakers of the grace of adoption,^ by which
they are taken into the number, and enjoy the
liberties and privileges of the children of God,^
have his name put upon them,^ receive the
spirit of adoption,^ have access to the throne of
grace with boldness,® are enabled to cry Abba,
Father/ are pitied,^ protected,^ provided fot,^
and chastened by him as hj a father,^ 3^et never
cast off,^ but sealed to the day of redemption,"*
and inherit the promises^ as heirs of everlast-
ing salvation.^

a Eph. 1 : 5. b Gal 4 : 4, 5 ; Rom. 8:17; John, 1 : 12.
c Jer. 14 : 9 ; 2 Cor. 6 ; 18 ; Rev. 3:12. d Rom. 8 : 15.
e Eph. 3 ; 12 ; Rom. 5:2. f Gal. 4 ; 6. g Psal. 103 : 13.
h Prov. 24 : 26. i Matt. 6 : 30, 32 ; 1 Pet. 5 : 7. k Heb. 12 :
6. 1 Lam. 3 : 3. m Eph. 4 : 30. n Heb. 6 : 12. o l Pet. 1 :
3, 4 ; Heb. 1 : 14.

CHAP. XIIL

OP SANCTIFICATION.

I.

They that are effectually called and regene-
rated, being united to Christ, having a new heart
and a new spirit created in them, through the
virtue of Christ's death and resurrection, ^ are
also further sanctified really and personally
through the same virtue by his word and spirit
dwelling in them, ^ the dominion of the whole

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 197

body of sin is destroyed, ^ and the several lusts
thereof are more and more weakened and mor-
tified, *^ and they more and more quickened and
strengthened in all saving graces, ^ to the prac-
tice of all true holiness, without which no
man shall see the Lord. ^

a 1 Cor. 6:11; Acts. 20 : 32 ; Phil. 3 : 10 ; Rom. 6 :
6, 6. b John, 17 : 17 ; Eph. 5 : 26 ; 2 Thess. 2 : 13. c
Rom. 6 : 6, 14. d Gal. 5 : 24 ; Rom. 8 : 13. e Col. 1:11;
Eph. 3 : 16, 17, 18, 19. f 2 Cor. 7:1; Heb. 12 : 14.

11.

This sanctification is throughout in the whole
man,^ yet imperfect in this hfe, there abides still
some remnants of corruption in every part,^
whence arises a continual and irreconcilable
war, the flesh lusting against the spirit, and the
spirit against the flesh. ^

g 1 Thes. 5 : 23. hi John. 1:10; Rom. 7 : 18, 23 ;
Phil. 3 : 12. i Gal. 5 : 17 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 11.

III.

In which war, although the remaining cor-
ruption for a time may much prevail,^ yet
through the continual supply of strength from
the sanctifying spirit of Christ, the regenerate
part doth overcome,^ and so the saints grow
in grace, ^ perfecting holiness in the fear of
God.«

k Rom. 7 : 23. 1 Rom. 6 : 14 ; 1 John. 5 : 14 ; Eph. 4 J
15, 16. mg Pet. 3 : 18. n 2 Cor. 3 : 18 ; 3 Cor. 7: 1.

18i

198 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

CHAP. XIV.

OF SAVING FAITH.
I.

The grace of Faith whereby the elect are
enabled to believe the saving of their souls,^
is the w^ork of the Spirit of Christ in their
hearts, ^ and is ordinarily wrought by the min- ;
istry of the word ; ^ by which also, and by the
administration of the seals, prayer, and other
means, it is increased and strengthened.^

a Heb. 10 : 39. b 2 Cor. 4 : 13 ; Eph. 1 : 17, 18, 19,
and 2:8. c Rom. 10 : 14, 17 ; Acts, 20 : 32 ; Rom. 4 :
11; Luke, 17:5; Rom. 1 : 16, 17. diPet.2;2.

11.

By this Faith, a Christian believeth to be true
whatsoever is revealed in the word, for the au-
thority of God himself speaketh therein, ^ and
acteth differently upon that which each particu-
lar passage thereof containeth, yielding obedi-
ence to the commands, ^ trembling at the threat-
enings, s and embracing the promises of God
for this life, and that which is to come.^ But
the principal acts of saving faith are, accepting, ,
receiving, and resting upon Christ alone, for
justification, sanctification, and eternal life, by
virtue of the covenant of grace. ^

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 199

e John, 4 : 42 ; 1 Thes. 2 : 13 ; 1 John, 5:10; Acts, 24 :
14. fRom.l6:26. glsa.66:2. hHeb. 11 : 13 ; 1 Tim.
4:8. i John, 1 : 12 ; Acts, 16 : 31 ; Gal. 2 : 20 ; Acts, 16 ;
11.

III.

This Faith, although it be different in degrees,
and may be weak or strong, ^ yet it is in the
least degree of it different in the kind or nature
of it, as all other saving grace, from the faith
and common grace of temporary believers;^
and, therefore, though it may be many times as-
sailed and weakened, yet it gets the victory, ™
growing up in many to the attainment of a full
assurance through Christ,^^ who is both the au-
thor and finisher of our faith. °

k Heb. 5 : 13, 14 : Rom. 4 : 19, 20 : Matt. 6 : 30, and
8 : 10. 1 Job, 8 : 13 ; 1 John, 3 : 9. m Luke, 22 : 31, 32 ;
Eph. 6 : 16 ; 1 John, 5 : 4, 5. n Heb. 6 : 11, 12 and 10 :
22: Col. 2:2. o Heb. 12: 2.

CHAP. XV.

OP REPENTANCE UNTO LIFE AND SALVATION.
I.

Such of the elect as are converted at riper
years, having sometime lived in the state of
nature, and therein served divers lusts and pleas-

200 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

ures,^ God in their effectual calling giveth
them repentance unto life.^

a Eph. 2 : 1, 2, 3 ; Tit. 3 : 3, 4, 5 ; 1 Pet. 4:3. b Rom.
8:30; 2 Tim. 1:9; Acts, 11 : 18.

IL

Whereas there is none that doeth good and
sinneth not, ^ and the best of men may through
the power and deceitfulness of their corruptions
dwelling in them,^ with the pre valency of temp-
tation, ® fall into great sins and provocations ; ^
God hath in the covenant of grace mercifully
provided that believers so sining and falling, be
renewed through repentance unto salvation, s

c 1 Kings, 8 : 46 ; Eccl. 7 : 20 ; Jam. 3:2. d Psal.
65 : 3, and 40 : 12 ; Rom. 7 : 21, 23 ; Jer. 17:9; Heb.
3 : 13. eMatt. 6 : 13 ; Luke, 22 : 31. f 2 Sam. 11 : 27 ;
Luke, 22 : 57, 58, 60. g Luke, 22 : 32, 61, 62 ; 1 John, 1 : 9.

III.

This saving repentance is an evangelical
grace,^ whereby a person being by the Holy
Ghost made sensible of the manifold evils of his
sin,^ doth by faith in Christ humble himself for
it, with godly sorrow, detestations of it, and
self-abhorrency,^ praying for pardon and
strength of grace,^ with a purpose and endeav-
or by supplies of the Spirit, to walk before God
unto all well-pleasing in all things."^

h Zech. 12 : 10 ; Acts, 11 : 18. i John, 16 : 7, 8, 9 ;
Ezk. 18 : 30, 31, and 36 : 31 ; Psal. 51 : 4 ; 1 John, 3 : 4.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 201

k Zech. 12 : 10 ; Jer. 31 : 18, 19 ; Joel, 2 : 12, 13 ; Isa.
30 : 22 ; Amos, 5 : 15 ; Psal. 119 : 128 ; Ezek. 6 : 9 ; 2 Cor.
7:11. 1 Psal. 51, per tot. m Psal. 119 : 6, 9, 106 ; 2 Kings,
23 : 25 ; Col. 1 : 10.

IV.

As repentance is to be continued through the
whole course of our lives,^ upon the account of
the body of death, and the motions thereof; ° so
it is every man's duty to repent of his particular
known sins particularly .p

nMatt. 6: 11, 12 ; Psal. 51 : 17. oRom. 7: 14, 15, 17,
18, 19, 20, 21, 23, 24; Gal. 5 : 17. PPsal 19 ; 13, and 18:
23, and 51 : 4 ; Luke, 19:8; 1 Tim. 1 : 13, 15.

V.

Such is the provision which God hath made
through Christ in the covenant of grace, for the
preservation of believers unto salvation,*i that
although there is no sin so small, but it deserves
damnation ; ^ yet there is no sin so great that it
shall bring damnation on them who truly
repent ; ^ which makes the constant preaching
of repentance necessary. ^

q 1 Pet. 1:5. r Rom. 6 : 23, and 5:12; Matt. 12 : 36.
8 Isa. 55 : 7 ; Rom. 8:1; Isa. 1 : 16, 18. t Mark, 1:15;
Acts, 20 : 21.

202 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

CHAP. XVI.

OF GOOD WORKS.
I.

Good works are only such as God hath com-
manded in his holy word,^ and nqt such as
without the warrant thereof are devised by men
out of blind zeal, ox upon any pretence of good
intentions.^

aMic. 6:8; Rom. 12 : 2 ; Heb. 13 : 21. b Matt. 15 : 9 ;
Tsa. 29 : 13 : Rom. 10 : 2 ; Job, 16:2; 1 Sam. 15 : 21,
22, 23 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 8.

II.

These good works done in obedience to God's
commandments, are the fruits and evidences of
a true and lively faith, ^ and by them believers
manifest their thankfulness,^ strengthen their
assurance,^ edify their brethren,^ adorn the
profession of the Gospel,° stop the mouths of
the adversaries,^ and glorify God,^ whose
workmanship they are created in Christ Jesus
thereunto,^ that having their fruit unto holiness
they may have the end eternal life.^

cjam. 2 : 18, 22. d Psal. 116 : 12, 13 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 9.
^« 1 John, 2 : 3, 5 ; 2 Pet. 1 : 5, 6, 7 ; 2 : 9, 10. f 2 Cor.
« : 2 ; Matt. 5 : 16. gTit. 2 : 5, 9, 10, 11, 12 : 1 Tim. 6 :
1. h 1 Pet. 2 : 15. i 1 Pet. 2:12; Phil. 1:11; John» 15 :
8. k Eph. 2-10. I Rom. 6 : 22.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 203

III.

Their ability to do good worivs is not all of them-
selves, but wholly from the Spirit of Christ :™
And that they may be enabled thereunto, be-
sides the graces they have already received,
there is required an actual influence of the same
Holy Spirit to work in them to will and to do
of his good pleasure ; " 3^et are ihej not hereup-
on to grow neghgent, as if they were not bound
to perform any duty unless upon a special mo-
tion of the Spirit, but they ought to be diligent
in stirring up the grace of God that is in them.®

mJohn, 15 : 4, 6 ; Ezek. 36 : 26, 27. n Phil. 2 : 13, and
4:13; 2 Cor. 3 : 5. ophil. 2:12; Heb. 6 : 11, 12 ; 2
Pet. 1 : 3, 5, 10, 11 ; Isa. 64 : 7 ; 2 Tim. 1:6; Acts, 26:

6, 7 ; Jude, 20, 21.

IV.

They who in their obedience attain to the
greatest height which is possible in this life, are
so far from being able to supererogate, and to
do more than God requires, as that they fall
short of much, which in duty they are bound
to do.P

P Luke, 17 : 10 ; Neli. 13 : 22 ; Job, 9 : 2, 3 ; Gal. 5 ; 17.

V.

We cannot by our best works merit pardon
of sin, or eternal life at the hand of God, by rea-
son of the great disproportion that is between
them, and the glory to come ; and the infinite
distance that is between us and God^ whom by

204 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

them we can neither profit nor satisfy for the
debt of our former sins ; ^ but when we have
done all we can, we have done but our dut}^, and
are unprofitable servants : ^ And because as
they are good, they proceed from his Spirit,®
and as they are wrought by us, they are defiled
and mixed with so much weakness and imper-
fection, that they cannot endure the severity of
God's judgments.^

q Rom. 3 : 20, and 4 : 2, 4, 6 ; Eph. 2 : 8, 9 ; Tit. 3 : 5,

6, 7 ; Rom. 8 : 18 ; Psal. 16 : 2 ; Job, 22 : 23, and 35 :

7, 8. r Luke, 17 : 10. s Gal. 5 : 22, 23. t Isa. 64 : 6 ;
Gal. 5 : 17 ; Rom. 7 : 15 18 ; Psal. 143 : 2, and 130 : 3.

VI.

Yet notwithstanding the persons of believers
being accepted through Christ, their good works
also are accepted in him,^ not as though they
were in this life wholly unblamable and un-
reprovable in God's sight,^ but that he look-
ing upon them in his Son, is pleased t® accept
and reward that which is sincere, although ac-
companied with many weaknesses and imper-
fections/

uEph. 1 : 6 ; 1 Pet. 2:5; Exod. 28 : 38 ; Gen. 4 : 4 ;
Heb. 11:4. w Job, 9 : 20 ; Psal. 142 : 2 ; Phil. 3 : 12.
X Heb. 13 : 20, 21 ; 2 Cor. 8 : 12 ; Heb. 6 : 10 ; Matt. 25 :
21, 28.

VIL

Works done by unregenerate men, althqugh
for the matter of them they may be things which

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 205

God commands, and of good use both to them-
selves and to others : ^ yet because they pro-
ceed not from an heart purified by faith,^ nor
are done in a right manner, according to the
word,^ nor to a right end, the glory of God ;^
they are therefore sinful, and cannot please God,
nor make a man meet to receive grace from
God ; ^ yet their neglect of them is more sinful
and displeasing to God.^

y 2 Kings, 10 : 30, 31 : 1 Kings, 21 : 27, 29 ; Phil. 1 :
15, 16, 18. z Gen.4 : 5 ; Heb. 11 : 4, 6. a i Cor. 13 : 3 ;
Isa. 1 : 12. b Matt. 6 : 2, 5, 16. c Hag. 2 ; 14 ; Tit. 1 :
15 ; Amos, 5 : 21, 22 ; Hos. 1:4; Rom. 9:16; Tit. 3 :
6. d Psal. 14 : 4, and 36 : 3 ; Job, 21 : 14, 15 ; Matt. 25 :
41, 42, 43, 45 ; Matt. 23 : 23.

CHAP. XVIL

OF THE PERSEVERANCE OF THE SAINTS.

L

They whom God hath accepted in his Beloved,

eiFectually called and snnctified by his Spirit,

can neither totally nor finally fall away from a

state of grace, but shall certainly persevere

therein to the end and be eternally saved.*

a Phil. 1 : 6 ; 2 Pet. 1:10; John, 10 : 28, 29 ; 1 John,
3 : 9 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 5, 9.

19

206 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

11.

This perseverance of the saints depends not
upon their own free will, but upon the immuta-
bility of the decree of election, from the free
and unchangeable love of God the Father ^ upon
the efncacy of the merit and intercession of Je-
sus Christ,^ and union with him,'^ the oath of
God,® the abiding of his Spirit, and the seed of
God within them,^ and the nature of the cov-
enant of grace,^ from all which ariseth also the
certainty and infallibility thereof.^

b2 Tim. 2 : 18, 19 ; Jer. 31 ; 33. c Heb. 10 : 10, 14,
and 13 : 20, 21, and 9 : 12, 13, 14, 15 ; Rom. 8 : 33, to
end ; John, 17 : 11, 24 ; Luke, 22 : 32 ; Heb. 7 : 25. d John,
17 : 21. e Hebrews, 6 : 17, 18 : Psal. 89 : 35, 36 . ^ John,
14 : 16, 17 ; 1 John, 2 : 27, and 3:9. g Jer. 32 : 40. b John,
10 : 28 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 3 ; 1 John, 2 : 19.

III.

And though they may through the temptation
of Satan, and of the world, the prevalency of
corruption remaining in them, and the neglect
of the means of their preservation, fall into
grievous sins,^ and for a time continue there-
in,^ whereby they incur God's displeasure.^
and grieve his Holy Spirit,"^ come to have their
graces and comforts impaired,^^ have their
hearts hardened,® and their consciences wound-
ed,P hurt and scandalize others,^ and bring
temporal judgments upon themselves,^ yet
they are and shall be kept by the power of God
through faith, unto salvation.^

A CON ESSION OF FAITH. 207

1 Matt. 26 : 70, 72 ; 74. k Psal. 51, title, and verse 14.
I Isa. 64 : 5, 7, 9 ; 2 Sam. 11 : 27. m Eph. 4 : 30. n Psal.
51 : 8, 10, 12 ; Rev. 2:4; Cant. 5 : 2, 3, 4, 6. o Jsa. 63:
17 ; Mark, 6 : 52, and 16 : 14. P Psal. 32 : 3, 4, and 51 :
8. q 2 Sam. 12 : 14. r Psal. 89 : 31, 32 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 30,
31, 32. a I Pet. 1 : 5 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 23.

CHAP. XVIII.

OP THE ASSURANCE OF GRACE AND SALVATION.
I.

Although temporary believers, and other
unregenerate men may vainly deceive them-
selves with false hopes and carnal presumptions
of being in the favor of God, and state of salva-
tion,^ which hope of theirs' shall perish ; ^ yet
such as truly believe in the Lord Jesus, and love
him in sincerity, endeavoring to walk in all
good conscience before him may in this life be
certainly assured that they are in the state of
grace,^ and may rejoice in the hope of the glory
of God, which hope shall never make them
ashamed.^

a Job, 8 : 13, 14 : Mic. 3:11; Deut, 29 : 19 ; John, 8 ;
41. b Matt. 7 : 22, 23. c i John, 2 : 3, and 3 : 14, 18, 19,
21, 24, and 5:13. d Rom. 5 : 2, 5.

IL

This certainty is not a bare conjectural and
probable persuasion, grounded upon a fallible

208 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

hope ; e but an infallible assurance of faith,
founded on the blood and righteousness of Christ
revealed in the Gospel/ and also upon the in-
ward evidences of those graces, unto which
promises are made,s and on the immediate
witness of the Spirit, testifying our adoption,^
and as the fruit thereof, leaving the heart more
humble and holy/

e Heb. 6 :1], 19. fHeb. 10: 19, 20 ; Rom. 3 : 22. S2
Pet. 1 : 4, 5, 10, 11 ; 1 John, 2 : 3, and 3 : 14 ; 2 Cor. 1 :
12. h Rom. 8 : 15, 16. i Psal. 51 . 12, 17 ; 2 Cor. 7 : 1.

III.

This infallible assurance doth not so belong
to the essence of faith, but that a true believer
may wait long and conflict with many difficulties
before he be partaker of it ; ^ yet being enabled
by the Spirit to know the things which are free-
ly given him of God, he may without extraor-
dinary revelation, in the right use of ordinary
means, attain thereunto.^ And therefore it is
the duty of every one, to give all diligence to
make their calling and election sure,"* that
thereby his heart may be enlarged in peace and
joy in the Holy Ghost, in love and thankfulness
to God, and in strength and cheerfulness in the
duties of obedience, the proper fruits of this
assurance ; " so far is it from inclining men to
looseness.^

k 1 John, 5 : 13 ; Isa. 50 : 10 ; Matt. 9 : 24 ; Psal. 88,
per tot. and 77 : 1 to 12. 1 1 Cor. 2:1,2; 1 John, 4 : 13 ;
Heb. 6 : 11, 12 ; Eph. 3 : 17, 18, 19. m 2 Pet. 2 : 10. nRom.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 209

6 : 1, 2, 5, and 14 : 7, and 15:3; Eph. 1 : 3, 4 ; Psal. 4 .
6, 7, and 119 : 32. o i John, 3 : 2, 3 ; Psal. 1 : 3, 4 : 1
John, 2 : 1, 2 ; Rom. 6 : 12 ; Tit. 2 : 11, 12, 14 ; 2 Cor.
7:1; Rom. 8 : 1, 12 ; 1 John, 1 : 6, 7.

IV.

True believers may have the assurance of
their salvation divers ways shaken, diminished,
and intermitted ; as by negligence in preserv-
ing of it, by falling into some special sin, v^hich
woundeth the conscience and grieveth the Spirit
by some sudden or vehement temptation, by
God's withdrawing the light of his countenance,
suffering even such as fear him to walk in dark-
ness and to have no light ; p yet are they neither
utterly destitute of that seed of God and life of
faith, that love of Christ and the brethren, that
sincerity of the heart and conscience of duty,
out of which, by the operation of the Spirit, ttus
assurance may in due time be revived,*^ and by
the which, in the mean time, they axe support-
ed from utter despair/

P Cant. 5 : 2, 3, 6 ; Psal. 51 : 8, 12, 14 ; Eph. 4 : 30,
31 ; Psal. 77 : 1 to 10 ; Matt. 26 : 69, 70, 71, 72 ; Psal.
31 : 22, and 88, per tot. ; Isa. 51 : 10. q 1 John, 3:9;
Luke, 22 : 32 ; Job, 13 : 15 ; Psal. 73 : 15, and 51 : 8, 12 ;
Isa. 50 : 10. r Mic. 7 : 8, 9 ; Jer. 32 : 40 ; Isa. 54 : 7. 8,
S, 10 ; Psal. 22 ; 1, and 88, per tot.

19s

210 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

CHAP. XIX.

OF THE LAW OP GOD.

L

God gave to Adam a law of universal obedi-
ence written in his heart, and a particular pre-
cept of not eating the fruit of the tree of knowl-
edge of good and evil, as a covenant of works ;
by which he bound him and all his posterity to
personal, entire, exact, and perpetual obedi-
ence ; promised life upon the fulfilling, and
threatened death upon the breach of it, and
endued him with power and ability to keep it.^

a Gen. 1 : 26, 27, and 2 ; 17 ; Rom. 2 : 14, 15; and 10 : 6,
and 5 : 12, 19 ; Gal. 3 : 10, 12 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Job, 28 : 28.

II.

This law, so written in the heart, continued to
be a perfect rule of righteousness after the fall
of man, and was delivered by God on Mount
Sinai in ten commandments, and written in two
tables ; ^ the four first commandments, contain-
ing our duty towards God, and the other six
our duty to man.°

b Jam. 1 : 25, and 2 : 8, 10, 11, 12 ; Rom. 13 : 8, 9 ;
Deut. 5:3, and 10 : 4 ; Exod. 34 : 1. c Matt. 22 : 37, 38,
39, 40.

III.

Besides this law, commonly called moral, God
was pleased to give the people of Israel, as a

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 211

church under age, ceremonial laws, containing
several typical ordinances, partly of worship-
ping, prefiguring Christ, his graces, actions, suf-
ferings, and benefits,^ and partly holding forth
divers instructions of moral duties.^ All which
ceremonial laws, being appointed only to the
time of reformation, are by Jesus Christ, the
true Messiah and only Lawgiver, who was
furnished with power from the Father for that
end, abrogated and taken away/

d Heb. 9 : and 10 : 1. Gal. 4 : 1, 2, 3 ; Col. 2 : 17. c 1
Cor. 5 • 7 ; 2 Cor. 6 : 17 ; Jude, 23. f Heb. 9 : 10, 11 :
Jam. 4:12; Heb. 7 : 12 ; Col. 2 : 14, 16, 17 ; Dan. 9 :
27;Eph. 2: 15,16.

IV.

To them also he gave sundry judicial laws,
which expired together with the state of that
people, not obliging any now by virtue of that
institution, their general equity only being still
of moral use.s

f Exod. 21, and 22 : 1 to 29 ; Gen- 49 : 10, with 1 Pet.
2 : 13, 14 ; Matt. 5 : 17, with 38, 39 ; 1 Cor. 9 : 8, 9, 10.

The moral law doth forever bind all, as well
justified persons as others, to the obedience
thereof ; ^ and that not only in regard of the mat-
ter contained in it, but also in respect of the au-
thority of God the Creator, who gave it.* Nei-

SIS A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

ther doth Christ in the Gospel any way dissolve,
but much strengthen, this obligation.^

h Rom. 13 : 8, 9, 10 ; Eph. 6 : 6, 1, 2 ; 1 John, 2 : 3, 4,
7, 8. i Jam. 2 : 10, 11. ^ Matt. 5 : 17, 18, 19 ; Jam. 2 : 8.

VI.

Although true believers be not under the law
as a covenant of works, to be thereby justified
or condemned ; ^ yet it is of great use to them,
as well as to others ; in that, as a rule of life,
informing them of the will of God and their :
duty, and directs and binds them to walk ac-
cordingly ; ^ discovering also the sinful pollu-
tions of their nature, hearts, and lives ;^ so as,
examining themselves thereby, they may come
to further conviction of, humihation for, and
hatred against sin,® together with a clearer
sight of the need they have of Christ, and the
perfection of his obedience. p It is likewise of
use to the regenerate, to restrain their corrup-
tions, in that it forbids sin,^ and the threatenings
of it serve to show what even their sins deserve,
and what afflictions in this life they may expect
from them, although freed from the curse there-
of, threatened in the law. ^ The promises of
it, in like manner, show them God's approbation
of obedience, and what blessings they may ex-
pect upon the performance thereof, ^ although
not as due to them by the law, as a covenant of
works,' so as a man's doing good, and refrain-
ing from evil, because the law encourageth to

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 213

the one, and deterreth from the other, is no evi-
dence of his being under the law, and not under
grace. ^

1 Rom. 6 : 14 ; Gal 2 : 16, and 3 : 13, ar.d 4 : 4, 5 ;
Acts, 13 : 39 ; Rom. 8 : 1. m Rom. 7:12, 22, 25 ; Psal.
119 : 4, 5, 6 ; 1 Cor. 7:19; Gal. 5 : 14, 16, 18, 19, 20, 21,
22, 23. n Rom. 7 : 7, and 3 : 20. o Jam. 1 : 23, 24, 25 ;
Rom. 7 : 9, 14, 24. P Gal. 3 : 24 ; Rom. 7 : 24, 25, andS :
3, 4. q Jam. 2:11; Psai- 119 : 101, 104, 128. r Ezra,
9 : 13, 14 ; Psal. 89 : 30 to 35. s Lev. 26 : 3 to 14, with
2 Cor. 6:16; Eph. 6:2, 3; Psal. 37:11; Matt. 5 : 5 ;
Psal. 19 : 11. t Gal. 2 ^ 16 ; Luke, 17 : 10. u Rom. 6 : 12,
14 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, with Psal. 34 : 12 to 16 ;
Heb. 12 : 28, 29.

VII.

Neither are the fore-mentioned uses of the
law, contrary to the grace of the Gospel, but do
sweetly comply with it,^' the Spirit of Christ
subduing and enabling the will of man to do
that freely and cheerfully, which the will of
God, revealed in the law, required to be done.*

w Gal. 3:21. x Ezek. 36 : 26, 27 ; Heb 8 : 10 ; Jer.
31 : 33.

CHAP. XX.

OP THE GOSPEL, AND OP THE EXTENT OF THE GRACES
THEREOF.

I.

The covenant of v/orks being broken by sin,
and made unprofitable unto life,* God waar

214 X CONFESSION OF FAITH.

pleased to give unto the elect the promise of
Christ, the seed of the woman,^ as the means
of calling them, and begetting in them faith and
repentance.*^ In this promise, the Gospel, as
to the substance of it, was revealed, and was
therein effectual for the conversion and salva-
tion of sinners.^

a Rom. 8:3; Gal. 3 : 12. b Gen. 3 : 15 ; Gal. 4 : 4, 5 ;
Rev. 13 : 3. c 1 Cor. 1 : 23, 24, 26 ; Jam. 1 : 18 ; Rom.
10 : 8 ; Acts, 11 : 15, 18. d 1 Cor. 2 : 2.

11.

The promise of Christ, and salvation by him
is revealed only in and by the word of God;®
neither do the works of creation or Providence,
v*^ith the light of nature, make discovery of
Christ, or of grace by him, so much as in a gen-
eral or obscure way ; ^ much less that man des-
titute of the revelation of him by the promise,
or Gospel, should be enabled thereby to attain
saving faith or repentance. ^

e Matt. 11 : 27 ; 2 Tim. 1 : 10 ; f Rom. 1 : 19, 20 ; Eph.
2:12; Rom. 16 : 25, 26 ; Eph. 3:9. g 1 Cor. 1 : 21 ; Rom.
10 : 14, 15 ; Prov. 29 : 18.

III.

The Revelation of the Gospel unto sinners,
made at divers times, and by sundry parts, with
the addition of promises and precepts for the
obedience required therein, as to the nations and
persons to whom it is granted, is merely of the
sovereign will and good pleasure of God,^ not

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 215

being annexed by virtue of any promise to the
due improvement of man's natural abilities, by
virtue of common light received without it,
which none ever did make, or can so do/ And
therefore in all ages, the preaching of the Gospel
hath been granted unto persons and nations, as
to the extent or straitening of it, in great vari-
ety, according to the counsel of the will of God.^

h Heb. 1 : 1, 2 ; Deut 7 : 7, 8 ; Psal. 147 : 19, 20 ; Matt
21 : 43, and 1 1 : 25, 26. i John, 1 : 13, and 3 ; 6 ; Rom. 9 :
16 ; Phil. 2 : 13 ; John, 15 : 5 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 14 ; Rom. 8 : 7.
k Amos, 3:2; Matt. 28 : 19, and 21 : 43 ; Eph. 1:11.

IV.

Although the Gospel be the only outward
means of revealing Christ and saving grace, and
is as such, abundantly sufficient thereunto ; yet
that men who are dead in trespasses, may be
born again, quickened or regenerated, there is
moreover necessary, an effectual, irresistible
work of the Holy Ghost upon the whole soul,
for the producing in them a new spiritual life,
without which no other means are sufficient for
their conversion unto God.^

1 Eph. 2 : 1, 5 ; Tit. 3:5; John, 16 : 7 to 12 ; Acts, 16 :
14 ; Eph. 1 : 19, 20 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 23 ; John, 3:6; Gal. 2 •
S ; 1 Cor. 3 • 6, 7.

216 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

CHAP. XXI.

eV CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, AND LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCB.
I.

The liberty which Christ hath purchased for
behevers under the Gospel, consists in their
freedom from the guilt of sin, the condemning
wrath of God, the rigor and curse of the law ;*
and in their being delivered from this present
evil world, bondage to Satan, and dominion of
sin ; ^ from the evil of afflictions, the fear and
and sting of death, the victory of the grave, and
everlasting damnation ; ^ as also in their free
access to God,*^ and their jdelding obedience
unto him, not out of slavish fear, but a child-like
love and willing mind : ® All which were com-
mon also to believers under the law, for the
substance of them ; ^ but under the New Tes-
tament, the liberty of Christians is further en-
larged in their freedom from the yoke of the
ceremonial law, the whole legal administration
of the covenant of grace, to which the Jewish
church was subjected,^ and in greater access
to the throne of grace,*^ and in fuller communi-
cations of the free Spirit of God, than believers
under the law did ordinarily partake of.*

a Tit. 2 : 14 ; 1 Tbes, 1:10; Gal 3 r 13. b Gal. 1:4-
Col. 1 : 13 ; Acts, 26 : 18 ; Rom. 6 : 14. c Rom. 8 : 28 ;
PsaL 119 : 71 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 54 to 57 , Rom, 6 : 1. d Rom.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 217

6 : 1, 2. « Rom. 8 : 14, 15 ; 1 John, 4 : 18. fGal. 3 : 13,
14. g Gal. 4 : 1 to 7, and 5 : 1 ; Acts, 15 : 10, 11. ^ Heb.
4 : 14, 16, and 10 : 19 to 22. i John, 7 : 38, 39 ; 2 Cor. 13 :
17, 18.

II.

God alone is Lord of the conscience,^ and
hath left it free from the doctrines and command-
ments of men, which are in any thing contrary
to his word, or not contained in it ; ^ so that to
believe such doctrines, or to obey such com-
mands out of conscience, is to betray true liber-
ty of conscience ; ^ and the requiring of an im-
plicit faith, and an absolute and blind obedience,
is to destroy liberty of conscience, and reason
also."

k Jam. 4 : 12 : Rom. 14 : 4. 1 Acts, 4 : 19, and 5 : 29 ;
1 Cor. 7 : 23 ; Matt. 23 : 8, 9, 10 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 24 ; Matt.
15 : 9 ; m Col. 2 : 10, 22, 23 ; Gal. 1 : 10, and 2 : 2, 4, 5,
and 5:1. n Rom. 10 : 11, and 14 : 23 ; Isa. 8 : 20 ; Acts,
17 : 11 ; John, 4 : 22 ; Hosea, 5 : 11 ; Jer. 8 : 9.

III.

They who upon pretence of Christian liberty
do practice any sin, or cherish any lust, as they
do thereby pervert the main design of the grace
of the Gospel to their own destruction ; so they
wholly destroy the end of Christian liberty ;
which is that being delivered out of the hands of
our enemies, we might serve the Lord without
feax, in holiness and righteousness before him
all the days of our life.°

o Gal. 5 : 13 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 16 ; 2 Pet. 2 : 19 ; John, 8 : Si
Lake, 1 : 74 75.

20*

218 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

CHAP. XXII.

OP RELIGIOUS WORSHIP, AND OP THE SABBATH-DAY.

The light of nature showeth that there is a
God, who hath lordship and sovereignty over
all, is just, good, and doth good unto all, and is
therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called
upon, trusted in, and served with all the heart
and all the soul, and with all the might : ^ But
the acceptable way of worshipping the true God,
is instituted by himself, and so limited by his;
own revealed will, that he may not be worship
ped according to the imaginations and devices of
men, or the suggestions of Satan, under any visi-
ble representations, or any other way not pre
scribed in the Holy Scriptures.^

a Rom. 1 : 20 ; Acts, 17 : 24 ; Psal. 119 : 64 ; Jer. 10 :
7 ; Psal. 31 : 23, and 18 : 3 ; Rom. 10 : 12 ; Psal. 62 : 8 ;
Josh. 24 : 14; Mark, 12 : 33. b Deut. 12 : 32 ; Matt. 15 :
9 ; Acts, 17 : 25 ; Matt. 4 : 9, 10 ; Deut. 4 : 15 to 20 ; Exod.
20 : 4, 5 ; Col. 2 : 23.

II.

Religious worship is to be given to God the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and to him alone ; *
not to Angels, Saints, or any other creatures ; ^
^nd since the fall, not vvithout a Mediator, nor in
the mediation of any other but of Christ alone.®

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 219

c Matt. 4 : 10 ; John, 5 : 23, and 2 Cor. 13 : 14. d Col.
2 : 18 ; Rev. 19 : 10 ; Rom. 1 : 25. e John, 14 : 6 ; 1 Tim.
2:6; Eph. 2 : 18 ; Col. 3 ; 17.

III.

Prayer with thanksgiving, being one special
part of natural worship/ is by God required of
all men ; ^ but that it may be accepted it is to be
made in the name of the Son,^ by the help of
the Spirit/ according to his will,^ with under-
standing, reverence, humility, fervency, faith,
love, and perseverance : ^ and when with others
in a known tongue."™

f Phil. 4 : 6. g Psal. 65 : 2. h John, 14 : 13, 14 ; 1 Pet.
2 : 5, i Rom. 8 : 26. k i John, 5:14. I Psal. 47 ; 7 ; Eccl.
5:1,2; Heb, 12 : 28 ; Gen. 18 : 27 ; James, 5:10; Mark,
11 : 24 ; Matt. 6 : 12, 14, 15 ; Col. 4:2; Eph. 6 : 18. m l
Cor. 14 : 14.

IV.

Prayer is to be made for things lawful," and
for all sorts of men living, or that shall live here-
after,® but not for the dead, p nor for those of
whom it may be known that they have sinned
the sin unto death. "1

n 1 John, 5 : 14. o 1 Tim. 2:1,2; John. 17 : 20 ; 2 Sam.
7 : 29 ; Ruth, 4 : 12. P 2 Sam. 12 : 21, 22, 23, with Luke.
16 : 25, 26 ; Rev. 14 : 13. q 1 John, 5 : 16.

y.

The reading of the Scriptures,'^ preaching,^
and hearing the word of God,^ singing of
Psalms,^ aj> also the administration of Ba^ -

220 X CONFESSION OF FAITH.

tism and the Lord's Supper, are all parts of re
ligious worship of God, to be performed in obe-
dience unto God, with understanding, faith,
reverence, and godly fear ; ^ solemn humilia-
tions, with fastings,^ and thanksgiving upon
special occasions,^ are in their several times
and seasons to be used in an holy and religious
manner/

r Acts, 15 : 21 ; Rev. 1:3. s 2 Tim. 4:2. t Jam. 1 :
21, 22 ; Acts, 10 : 33 ; Matt. 13 : 19 ; Heb. 4:2; Isaiah,
66 : 2. u Col. 3 : 16 ; Eph. 5 : 19; Jarnes, 5 : 13. w Matt.
28 : 19 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 23 to 29 ; Acts, 2 : 41, 42. x Joel, 2 :
12 ; Esther, 4 ; 16 ; Mark, 9 : 29 ; 1 Cor. 7: 5. y Psal. 107,
per tot. ; Esther, 9 : 22. z Heb. 12 : 28.

VL

Neither prayer, nor any other part of religious
worship, is now under the Gospel either tied
unto, or made more acceptable by any place
in which it is performed, or towards which it is
directed.^ But God is to be worshipped every
where,^ in spirit and in truth,*^ as in private
famihes*^ daily,® and in secret each one by
himself,^ so more solemnly in the public as-
sembhes, which are not carelessly nor wilfully
to be neglected or forsaken, when God by his
word or providence calleth thereunto.^

a John, 4:21. b Mai. 1:11; 1 Tim. 2 : 8. c John, 4:
23, 24. d Jer. 10 : 25 ; Deut. 6 : 6, 7 ; Job, 1:5; 2 Sam.
6 : 18, 20 ; 1 Pet. 3:7; Acts, 10 : 2. e Matt. 6 : 11. f Matt.
6:6; Eph. 6:18. g Isa. 56 : 6, 7 ; Heb. 10 : 25 ; Prov. 1 :
20, 21, 24, and 8 : 34 ; Acts, 13 : 42 ; Luke, 4 : 16- Acts,
2:42.

A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 221

VIL

As it is of the law of nature, that in general,
a proportion of time, by God's appointment, be
set apart for the worship of God; so by his
word in a positive, moral, and perpetual com-
mandment, binding all men in all ages, he hath
particularly appointed one day in seven for a
Sabbath to be kept holy unto him,^ which from
the beginning of the world to the resiirreclion of
Christ, was the last day of the week, and from
the resurrection of Christ was changed into the
first day of the week,^ which in Scripture is
called the Lord's day,'^ and is to be contmued
to the end of the world as the Christian Sab-
bath,^ the observation of the last day of the
week being abolished.^

h Exod. 20 : 8 to 11 ; Isa. 56 : 2 to 7. i Gen. 2 : 2, 3 ;
1 Cor. 6:1,2; Acts, 20 : 7. k Rev. 1:10. 1 Exod. 20 :
8, 10, with Matt. 5 : 17, 18. mCol. 2 : 16, 17 ; Heb. 4 : 9,
10.

VIII.

This Sabbath is then kept holy unto the Lord,
when men, after a due preparing of their hearts
and ordering their common affairs beforehand,
do not only observe an holy rest all the day
from their own works, words, and thoughts,
about their worldly employments and recrea-
tions," but also are taken up the whole time in
the public and private exercises of his worship,
and in the duties of necessity and mercy ,°

2>3

222 ▲ CONFESSION OP FAITH.

n Exod. 20 : 8, and 16 : 23 to 30, and 13 : 12 to 18 ; Is».
68 : 13 ; Neh. 13 : 15 to 23. olsa. 58 : 13 ; Matt. 12 : 1
to 14.

CHAP. XXIII.

OF LAWFUL OATHS AND VOWS.

A LAWFUL oath is a part of religious wor-
ship,^ wherein the person swearing in truths
righteousness, and judgment, solemnly calleth
God to witness what he asseiteth, or promis-
eth, and to judge him according to the truth or
falsehood of what he sweareth.^

a Deut. 10 : 20. b Jer. 4:2; Exod. 20 ; 7 ; Lev. 19 ;
12 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 23 ; 2 Chron. 6 : 22, 23.

II.

The name of God only is that by which men
ought to swear, and therein it is to be used
-with all holy fear and reverence : ^ Therefore
to swear vainly or rashly by that glorious and
dreadful name, or to swear at all by any other
thing, is sinful and to be abhorred : ^ yet as in
matters of weight and moment an oath is war-
ranted by the word of God under the New Tes-
tament as well as under the Old,^ so a lawful

CONFESSION OF FAITH. 223

oath being imposed by lawful authority in such
matters ought to be taken/

c Deut. 6 : 13. dExod. 20 : 7 ; Jer. 5:7; Matt. 5 : 34,
35, 36 ; James 5 : 12. eReb. 6 : 16 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 23 ; Isa.
65 : 16. f 1 Kings, 8 : 31 ; Neh. 13 : 25 ; Ezra, 10 : 5.

III.

Whosoever taketh an oath warranted by the
word of God, ought duly to consider the weigh-
tiness of so solemn an act, and therein to avouch,
nothing but what he is fully persuaded is the
truth : ^ neither may any man bind himself by
an oath to any thing but what is good and just,
and what he believeth so to be, and what he is
able and resolved to perform : ^ yet ii is a sin to
refuse an oath touching any thing that is good
and just being lawfully imposed by authority.^

gExod. 20 : 7 ; Jer. 4 : 2. h Gen. 24 : 1, 2, 3, 5, 6, 8, 9.
i Num. 5 : 19, 21 ; Neh. 5 : 12 ; Exod. 22 : 11.

IV.

An oath is to be taken in the plain and com-
mon sense of words, without equivocation or
mental reservation.^ It cannot oblige to sin ;
but in any thing not sinful being taken, it binds
to performance, although to a man's own hurt;^
nor is it to be violated, although made to here-
tics or infidels."^

k Jer. 4:2; Psal. 24 : 4. 1 1 Sam. 25 : 22, 31, 33, 34;
Psal. 15 : 4. m Ezek. 17 : 16, 18, 19 ; Josh. 9 : 18, 19,
with 2 Sam. 21 : 1.

S24 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

V.

A vow, which is not to be made to any crea-
ture, but to God alone, is of the hke nature
with a promissory oath, and ought to be made
with the Hke rehgioiis care, and to be performed
with the hke faithfuhiess.^^

n Psal. 76 : 11 ; Jer. 44 : 25, 23 ; Psal. 50 : 14, and 65 :
1 ; Isa. 19 : 21 ; Eccl 5 : 4, 5, 6 ; Psai. 61 : 8, and 66 :
13, 14.

VI.

Popish monastical vows of perpetual single
life, professed poverty, and regular obedience,
are so far from being degrees of higher per-
fection, that they are superstitious and sinful
snares, in which no Christian may entangle
himself.®

o Matt. 19: 11, 12; 1 Cor. 7: 2, 9 ; Eph.4:28 ; 1 Peter,
4:2; 1 Cor. 7 : 23.

CHAP. XXIV.

OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE.

I.

God the Supreme Lord and King of all the
world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be,
under him, over the people for his own glory
and the public good ; and to this end hath
armed them with the power of the sword, for

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 225

the defence and encouragement of them that do
good, and for the punishment of evil-doers.^

aRom. 13 : 1 to 4 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 13, 14.

IL

It is lawful for Christians to accept and exe-
cute the office of a magistrate when called there-
unto:^ in the management whereof, as they
ought, especially to maintain piety, justice, and
peace, according to the wholesome laws of each
commonwealth ; ^ so, for that end, they may
lawfully now, under the New Testament, wage
war upon just and necessary occasion.^

b Prov. 8 : 15, 16 ; Rom. 13 : 1, 2, 4. c Psal. 2 : 10 to
12 ; 1 Tim. 2:3; Psal. 82 : 3, 4 ; 2 Sam. 23 : 3 ; 1 Peter,
2:13. d Luke, 3:14; Rom. 13 : 4 ; Matt. 8 : 9, 10 ;
Acts, 10 : 1, 2 ; Rev. 17 : 14, 16.

III.

They who, upon pretence of Christian liber-
ty, shall oppose any lawful power, or the lawful
exercise of it, resist the ordinance of God ; and
for their publishing of such opinions, or main-
taining of such practices as are contrary to the
light of nature, or to the Imown principles of
Christianity, whether concerning faith, worship,
or conversation ; or to the power of godliness ;
or such erroneous opinions or practices, as ei-
ther in their own nature, or in the manner of
publishing or maintaining them, are destructive
to the external peace or order which Christ
hath established in the church ; they may law-

226 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

fully be called to an account, and proceeded
against by the censures of the church, and by
the power of the civil magistrate : yet in such
differences about the doctrines of the Gospel,
or ways of the worship of God as may befall
men exercising a good conscience, manifesting
it in their conversation, and holding the founda-
tion, and duly observing the rules of peace and
order, there is no warrant for the magistrate to
abridge them of their liberty.

IV.

It is the duty of the people to pray for mag-
istrates, to honor their persons, to pay them
tribute and other dues, to obey their lawful
commands, and to be subject to their authority
for conscience sake. Infidelity, or difference
in religion, doth not make void the magistrate's
just and legal authority, nor free the people
from their due obedience to him, from which
ecclesiastical persons are not exempted ; much
less hath the Pope any power and jurisdiction
over them in their dominions, or over any of
their people, and least of all to deprive them
of their dominions or lives if he shall judge them
to be heretics, or upon any other pretence what-
soever.

1 Tim. 2: 12 ; 1 Pet. 2: 17 ; Rom. 13:6, 7, and 13:6;
Tit. 3 : 1 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 13, 14, 16 ; Rem. 13 : 1 ; 1 Kings, 2 :
35 ; Acts, 25 : 9, 10, 11 ; 2 Pet. 2 : 1. 10, 11 ; Jude, 5 : 8
to 11 ; 2 Thes. 2:4; Rev. 13 : 15, 16, 17.

A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 227

CHAP. XXV.

OP MARRUGE.
I.

Marriage is to be between one man and one
woman : neither is it lawful for any man to
have more than one wife, nor for any woman
to have more than one husband, at the same
time.^

a Gen. 2 : 24 ; Matt. 19 : 5, 6 ; Prov. 2 : 17.
II.

Marriage was ordained for the mutual help
of husband and wife, ^ for the increase of man-
kind with a legitimate issue, and of the church
with an holy seed,^ and for preventing unclean-
ness.^

d Gen. 2 : 18. c Mai. 2:15. b i Cor. 7 : 2, 9.
III.

It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry,
who are able with judgment to give their con-
sent ;® yet it is the duty of Christians to marry,
in the Lord, ^ and therefore such as profess the
true reformed religion, should not marry with
infidels, papists, or other idolaters : neither
should such as are godly be unequally yoked,
. by marrying such as are wicked in their life, or
maintain damnable heresy, s

228 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

e Heb. 13:4; 1 Tim. 4 : 3 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 36, 37, 38 ; Gen.
24 : 57, 58. f 1 Cor. 7 : 39. g Gen. 34 : 14 ; Exod. 34 : 16 ;
Deut. 7 : 3, 4 ; 1 Kings, 11:4; Neh. 13 : 25, 26, 27
Mai. 2: 11, 12; 2 Cor. 6: 14.

IV.

Marriage ought not to be within the degrees
of consanguinity or affinity forbidden in the
Word ; ^ nor can such incestuous marriage ever
be made lawful by any law of man or consent
of parties, so as those persons may live together
as man and wife.^

h Lev. 18 : 1 Cor. 5:1; Amos, 2:7. i Mark, 6 : 18 ;
Lev. 18 : 24 to 29.

CHAP. XXVI.

OP THE CHURCH.

L

The Cathohc or Universal Church which is
invisible, consists of the whole number of the
elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered
into one under Christ, the Head thereof, and the
Spouse, the Body, the fullness of Him that
fiUeth all and in all.^

aEph. 1 : 10, 22, 23, and 5 : 23, 27, 32 ; Col. 1 : 18.
II.

The whole body of men throughout the world,
professing the faith of the Gospel, and obedi-

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 229

ence unto God by Christ according unto it,^ not
destroying their own profession by any errors
everting the foundation, ^ or unhohness of con-
versation, they^ and their children® with them,
are, and may be called the visible Catholic
Church of Christ,^ although as such it is not
intrusted with any officers to rule or govern
over the whole body.s

b 1 Cor. 1:2; Col. 2:19; e i Tim. 1 : 19, 20. d 2
Tim. 2:19; Tit. 1:16. el Cor. 7 : 14 ; Acts, 2 : 39 ;
Ezek. 16 : 20, 21 ; Rom. 11 : 16 ; Gen. 17 : 7. f 1 Cor.
12: 12, 13; Rom. 15 : 9, 10, 12. g Eph. 4: 8, 11, 12;
Rom. 12 : 6, 7, 8 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 28, 29, 30.

III.

The purest churches under heaven are subject
both to mixture and error, ^^ and some have so
degenerated as to become no churches of Christ,
but synagogues of Satan :^ Nevertheless Christ
always hath had, and ever shall have a visible
kingdom in this world, to the end thereof, of
such as believe in him, and make profession of
his name.^"

h 1 Cor.. 13 : 12 ; Rev. 2d and 3d chapters ; Matt. 13: 24
to 30, 42. i Rev. 28 : 2 ; Rom. 11:18 to 23. k Matt,
16 : 18 ; Psal. 72 : 17, and 102 : 28 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20.

IV.

There is no other head of the Church but the
Lord Jesus Christ ;^ nor can the Pope of Rome
in any sense be head thereof, but is that Anti-
christ, that man of sin, and son of perdition that

21

230 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

exalteth himself in the Church agaiast' ShiiBU
and all that is called God, whom the Lord shall
destroy with the brightness of his coming.""'

ICol. 1: 18; Eph. 1:22. m Matt. 23 r 8> 9y 10 ; 3-
Thes. 3 : 3, 4, 8, 9 ; Rev, 13 : 6.

V.

As the Lord, m his care and love towards hi&
Church, hath in his infinite wise providence, ex-
ercised it with great variety in all ages, for the
good of them that love him, and his own glory ;^
so according to his promise, we expect that in
the latter days, Antichrist being destroyed,^
the Jews called,P and the adversaries of the-
kingdom of his dear Son broken ;*i the churches
of Christ, being enlarged and edified through a,
free and plentiful communication of light and
grace, shall enjoy in this world a more quiet,,
peaceable, and glorious condition than they
have enjoyed/

n Acts, 7 : 1 to 51, and 14 : 22, and 8 : 1, with 9 : 31.-
« 2 Thes. 2 : 8, 9, 10 ; Rev. 18 : 2, 4, 21, and 17 : 16. P Rom.
10 : 1, and 11 : 23 to 32. mPsal. 110 : 1, and 2:9. r Isa.
11:9; Joel, 2 : 28, 29 ; Isa. 2 : 2, 3, 4 ; Mic, 4:3; PsaL
87 : 2 to end ; Dan. 7: 27,

CONFESSION OF FAITH. 231

CHAP.XXVIL

<0F TEE COMMUNION OF SAINTS'..
I.

All saints that are united to Jesus Christ
their head by his Spirit and faith, although they
:are not made thereb)^ one person with him,*
iiave fellowsliip in his graces, sufferings, death,,
are surrccti on, and glory : ^ and being united to
one another in love, they have communion in
•each others' gifts and graces,^* and are obliged
;to the performance of such duties, public and
private, as do conduce to their mutual good^
both in the inward and outward man.*^

a CdI. 1 : 18, 19 ; 1 Cor. 8 : 6 ; Isa. 42 : 8 ; 1 Tim. 6 :
15, 16 ; Psal. 45 : 7, with Heb. 1 : 8, 9. b i John, 1:3;
Eph. 3 : IC) to 19- Jcha, 1 : 16 ; Eph. 2 : 5, 6 ; Phil. 3 :
10 ; Rem. 6 J 5, 6 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 12. cEph. 4 : 15, 16 ;
1 Cor. 12 : 7, and 8-: 21, 22, 23 ; Col. 2 : 19. d i Thes.
5 : 11, 14 ; Roix I.: 11, 12. 14 ; 1 John, 3 : 16, 17, 18 ;
Gal. 6 : 10.

II.

All saints are bound to maintain an holy fel-
lowship and communion in the worship of God,
and in performing such other spiritual services
as tend to their mutual edification,*^ as also in
relieving each otKer in outward things accord-
ing to their .s.ev.eral abilities and necessities :

232 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

which communion, though especially to be ex-
ercised by them for the relations in which they
stand, whether in families or in churches, yet
as God ofFereth opportunity, is to be extended
unto all those who in every place call upon the
name of the Lord Jesus. ^

e Heb. 10 : 24, 25 ; Acts, 2 : 42, 46 ; Isa. 2 : 3 ; 1 Cor.
2 : 20. f Eph. 6 : 2, 4, 5, 9, and 5 : 22 to 26 ; 1 Tim. 5 :
8 ; Gal. 6:10. g Acts, 2 : 44, 45 ; 1 John, 3 : 17 ; 2 Cor.
8th and 9th chapters ; Acts, 11 : 29, 30.

CHAP. XXVIII.

OP THE SACRAMENTS.

I.

Sacraments are holy signs and seals of the
covenant of grace,^ immediately instituted by
Christ,^ to represent him and his benefits, and
to confirm our interest in him,° and solemnly to
engage us to the service of God in Christ, ac-
cording to his Word.^

a Rom. 4 : 11 ; Gen. 17: 7, 10. b Matt. 28 : 19 ; 1 Cor.
11 :23. ci Cor. 10: 16, and 11 : 25, 26. dRom. 6:3, 4;
1 Cor. 10 : 16, 21.

11.

There is in every Sacrament a spiritual rela-
tion or sacramental union between the sign, and
the thing signified ; vi^hence it comes to pass

A CO^*FESSION OF FAITH. 233

;that the names and effects of the one are attrib-
uted to the other.e

e Gea. 17 : 10 ; Matt. 26 : 27, 28 ; Tit. 3 : 5.
III.

The grace which is exhibited in or by the
sacraments rightly used, is not conferred by any
power ill them, neither doth the efficacy of the
sacrament depend upon the piety or intention of
him that doth administer it/ but upon the work
of the Spirit,* and the Word of institution,
^ivhich -contains, together with a precept author-
izing the use thereof, a promise of benefit to
ivorthy receivers.^

fRom. 2^ 28, 29 ; 1 Pet. 3:21. g Matt. 3:11 ; I Cor.
12 : 13. bMatt. 26 : 27, 28, and 28 : 19. 20.

IV.

There be only two sacraments ordained by
Christ our Lord, in the Gospel, that is to say,
Baptism and the Lord's Supper ; neither of
which may be dispensed b)'- any but by a min-
ister of the Word lawfully called.^

nMatt. 28 ,• 19 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 20, 23, and 4 : 1 ; Heb.

y.

The Sacraments of the Old Testament, in re-
gard of the spiritual things thereby signified and
exhibited, were for substance the same with
those of the New.^

k 1 Cor. 10 : 1, 2, 3, 4.

234 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

CHAP. XXIX.

OF BAPTISM.
I.

Baptism is a Sacrament of the New Testa-
ment, ordained by Jesus Christ,^ to be unto the
party baptized a sign and seal of the Covenant
of Grace ;^ of his ingrafting into Christ ; ^ of re-
generation ; ^ of remission of sins,® and of his
giving up mito God, through Jesus Christ, to
walk in newness of hfe ; ^ v/hich ordinance is by
Christ's own appointment, to be continued in his
church until the end of the world. §

aMatt. 28 : 16. bRom. 4: 11, with Col. 2 : 11, 12.
c Gal. 3 : 27 ; Rom. 6 : 5. d Tit. 3 : 5. eMark, 1:4;
f Rom. 6 : 3, 4. g Matt. 28 : 19, 20.

11.

The outward element to be used in this ordi-
nance is water, wherewith the party is to be
baptized in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a minister of
the Gospel, lavvfuUy called thereunto.^

h Matt. 3:11; John, 1 : 33 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20.
III.

Dipping of the person into the water is
not necessary ; but baptism is rightly admin-

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 235

istered by pouring or sprinkling water upon the
person.^

iHeb. 9 : 10, 19 to 22 ; Acts, 2 : 41, and 16 : 33 ; Mark,
7 :4.

IV.

Not only those that do actually profess faith
in, and obedience unto Christ,^ but also the in-
fants of one or both believing parents are to be
baptized, and those only.^

k Mark, 16 : 15, 16 ; Acts, 8 : 37, 38. 1 Gen. 17 : 7, 9,
with Gal 3 .. 9, 14, and Col. 2:11, and Acts, 2 : 38, 39, and
Rom. 4 : 11, 12 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 14 ; Matt. 28 : 19 ; Mark, 10 :
13 to 16 ; Luke, 18 : 15.

V.

Although it be a great sin to contemn or neg-
lect this ordinance,"^ yet grace and salvation
are not so inseparably annexed to it, as that no
person can be regenerate or saved without it ; ^
or that all that are baptized are undoubtedly re-
generated.°

m Luke, 7 : 30, with Exod. 4 : 24, 25, 26. n Rom. 4:11;
Acts, 10 ; 2, 4, 22, 31, 45, 47. o Acts, 9 : 13, 23.

VI.

The efficacy of baptism is not tied to that
moment of time wherein it is administered ;p
yet notwithstanding, by the right use of this
ordinance, the grace promised is not only offer-
ed, but really exhibited and conferred by the
Holy Ghost to such, (whether of age or infants,)
as that grace belongeth unto, according to the

236 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

counsel of God's own will in his appointed
time.^

P John, 3 : 5, 8. q Gal. 3 : 27 ; Tit. 3:5; Eph. 5 : 25,
26 ; Acts, 2 : 38, 41.

VII.

Baptism is but once to be administered to
any person.^
n Titus, 3.5.

CHAP. XXX.

OP THE LORD S SUPPER.

I.

Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was
betrayed, instituted the Sacrament of his body
and blood, called the Lord's Supper, to be ob-
served in his churches to the end of the world ;
for the perpetual remembrance, and showing
forth of the sacrifice of himself in his death ;
the sealing of all benefits thereof unto true be-
lievers ; their spiritual nourishment and growth
in Him ; their further engagement in and to all
duties which they owe unto him ; and to be a
bond and pledge of their communion, with Him
and with each other.^

a 1 Cor. II : 23, to 26, and 10 : 16, 17, 21, and 12 : 13.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 237

II.

In this Sacrament, Christ is not offered up
to his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all
for remission of sin of the quick or dead ;^ but
only a memorial of that one offering up of him-
self upon the Cross, once for all, and a spirit-
ual oblation of all possible praise unto God for
the same ;^ so that the Popish sacrifice of the
Mass, (as they call it,) is most abominably in-
jurious to Christ's own, only sacrifice, the alone
propitiation for all the sins of the elect.^

b Heb. 9 : 22, 25, 26, 28. ci Cor. 11 : 24, 25, 26 ;
Matt 26 : 26, 27. d Heb. 7 : 23, 24, 27, and 10 : 11, 12,
14, 18

III.

The Lord Jesus hath in this ordinance ap-
pointed his ministers to declare his Word of in-
stitution to the people, to pray, and bless the
elements of bread and wine, and thereby to set
them apart form a common to an holy use,
and to take and break the bread, to take the cup,
and (they communicating also themselves)
to give both .to the communicants,^ but to
none who are not then present in the congre-
gation.^

e Matt. 26 : 26, 27, 28 ; Mark, 14 : 22, 23, 24 ; Luke,
22 : 19, 20 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 23 to 26. f Acts, 20 : 7 ; 1 Cor.
11 : 20.

IV.

Private Masses, or receiving the Sacrament
by a Priest, or any other alone,^ as likewise the

238 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

denial of the cup to the people,^ worshipping the
elements, the lifting them up or carrying them
about for adoration, and reserving them for any
pretended religious use, are all contrary to the
nature of this sacrament, and to the institution
of Christ.^

g 1 Cor. 10 : 6. li Mark. 14 : 23 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 25 to 30.
i Matt. 15 9.

The outward elements in this Sacrament, duly
set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, have
such relation to him crucified, as that truly, yet
sacramentally only, they are sometimes called
by the name of the things they represent, to wit,
the body and blood of Christ : ^ albeit in sub-
stance and nature they still remain truly and
only bread and wine as they were before. ^

k Matt. 26 : 26, 27, 28. 1 1 Cor. 11 : 26, 27 28 ; Matt.
26 : 29.

VI.

That doctrine which maintains a change of
the substance of bread and win£ into the sub-
stance of Christ's body and blood, (commonly
called transubstantiation,) by consecration of a
Priest, or by any other way, is repugnant not
to the Scripture alone, but even to common
sense and reason, overthroweth the nature of
the Sacrament, and hath been, and is the cause
of manifold superstitions, yea, of gross idola-
tries.™

»» Acts, 3 : 21 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 24, 25, 26 ; Luke, 26 : 6, 39.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 239

VII.

Worthy receivers outwardly partaking of the
visible elements in this Sacrament,^ do then
also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet
not carnally and corporally, but spiritually, re-
ceive and feed upon Christ crucified, and all
benefits of his death ; the body and blood of
Christ being then not corporally or carnally, in,
with, or under the bread and wine, yet as really,
but spiritually present to the faith of believers
in that ordinance, as the elements themselves
are to their outward senses.^

nl Cor. 11: 28. o i Cor. 10: 16.

VIII.

All ignorant and ungodly persons, as they
are unfit to enjoy communion with Christ, so
are they unworthy of the Lord's table, and can-
not without great sin against him whilst they
remain such, partake of these holy mysteries,^
or be admitted thereunto ; ^ yea, whosoever
shall receive unworthily, are guilty of the body
and blood of the Lord, eating and drinking
judgment to themselves/

P 1 Cor. 11 : 27, 28, 29 ; 2 Cor. 6 : 14, 15, 16. q 1 Cor.
5 : 6, 7, 13 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 6, 14, 15 ; Matt. 7:6. r 1 Cor.
11 : 27, 29.

S40 A CONFESSION OF PAITH.

CHAP, XXXI.

OF THE STATE OF MAN AFTER DEATH, AND OP THB
EESURRECTION OF THE DEAD.

I.

The bodies of men after death return to
dust, and see con-uption,^ but their souls,
(which neither die nor sleep,) having an immor-
tal subsistence, immediately return to God
who gave them ; ^ the souls of the righteous
being then made perfect in holiness, are re-
ceived into the highest heavens, where they be-
hold the face of God in light and glory, waiting
for the full redemption of their bodies ;^ and the
souls of the wicked are cast into hell, where
they remain in torment, and utter darkness, re-
served for the judgment of the great day : ^be-
sides these two places of souls separated from
their bodies the Scripture acknowledgeth none.

a Gen. 3 : 19 ; Acts, 13 : 36. bLuke, 23 : 43 ; Eccl.
12 : 7. c Heb. 12 : 23 ; 2 Cor. 5 ; 1, 6, 8 ; Phil. 1 : 23 ;
Acts, 3 : 21 ; Eph. 4 : 10. dLuke, 16 : 23, 24 ; Acts, 1 ;
25; Jude, 5, 6 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 19.

II

At the last day, such as are found alive, shall
notdie,butbe changed f and all the dead shall be
raised up with the self-same bodies and none oth-
er, although with different qualities, which shall
be united again to their souls forever ^

A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 241

e I Thes. 4:17; 1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52. d Job. 19 : 25, 27 ;
1 Cor. 15 : 42, 43, 44.

III.

The bodies of the unjust shall, by the power
of Christ, be raised to dishonor ; the bodies of
the just, by his Spirit, unto honor, and be made
conformable unto his own glorious body.s

g Acts, 24 : 15 ; John, 5 : 28, 29 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 42 J PbiL
3 : 21

CHAP. XXXIL

OF THE LAST JUDGMENT.

God hath appointed a day wherein he will
judge the world in righteousness by Jesus
Christ,^ to whom all power and judgment is
given of the Father ;^ in which day, not only
the apostate angels shall be judged,*^ but like-
wise all persons that have lived upon earth,
shall appear before the tribunal of Christ, to
give an account of their thoughts, words, and
deeds, and to receive according to what they
have done in the body, whether it be good or
evil.^

a Acts, 17 : 31. b John, 5 : 22, 27. c i Cor. 6:3; Jude,
6:6; 2 Pet. 2 : 4. d2 Cor. 5 : 10 ; Eccl. 12 : 14 ; Rom,
2 : 16, and 14 : 10, 12 ; Matt. 12 : 33, 37.

242 A CONFESSION OF FAITH.

II.

The end of God's appointing this day, is for
the manifestation of the glory of his mercy in
the eternal salvation of the elect, and of his
justice in the damnation of the reprobate, who
are wicked and disobedient ; for then shall the
righteous go into everlasting life, and receive
that fullness of joy and glory, with everlasting
reward in the presence of the Lord ; but the
wicked who know not God, and obey not the
Gospel of Jesus Christ, shall be cast into eter
nal torments, and be punished with everlasting
destruction from the presence of the Lord, and
from the glory of his power.^

eMatt. 25 : 31 to end ; Rom. 2 : 5, 6, and 9 : 22, 23 ;
Matt. 25 : 21 ; Acts, 3:19; 2 Thes. 1 : 7 to 10.

III.

As Christ would have us to be certainly per-
suaded that there shall be a judgment, both to
deter all men from sin, and for the greater con-
solation of the godly in their adversity ; *" so
will he have that day unknown to men, that
they may shake off all carnal security, and be
always watchful, because they know not at what
hour the Lord will come, and may be ever pre-
pared to say, Come, Lord Jesus, come quicldy. t
Amen, [

f 2 Pet. 3 : 11, 14 ; 2 Cor. 5 : 10, 11 ; 2 Thes. 1 : 5, 6,
7 : Luke, 21 : 27, 28 ; Rom. 8 : 23, 24, 25. gMatt 24 : 36,
42 43, 44 ; Mark, 13 : 35, 3G, 37 ; Luke, 12 : 35, 36 ;
Rev 22 : 20.

THE

HEADS OF AGREEMENT,

assented to by the united ministers,

form::rly called

PRESBYTERIAN AND CONGREGATIONAL;

AND ALSO,

ARTICLES,

FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF

CHURCH DISCIPLINi;

.BNINIMOUSLY AGREED UPON, AND CONSENTED TO, BY THE -ELDJJil^
AND MESSENGERS OF THE CHURCHES IN THE COLONY OF

CONNECTICUT, IN NEW ENGLAND, ASSEMBLED BY

DELEGATION, AT SAYBROOK, SEPT. yTH,

J 708.

Phil. 3 : 5. Let us, therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus
minded ; and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall
reveal even this unto you.

Eph. 4 : 3. Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the
bond of peace.

NEW LONDON, CONX., PRINTED, 1710.

PREFACE,

There is no Constitution on earth, hath ever
been estabhshed on such sure foundation, nor
so fully provided for its subsistence, as the
Church of God — It being built on the Prophets
and Apostles, Jesus Christ himself being the
chief corner-stone. Hence, therefore, it hath
from its holy hill beheld the ruins of the great-
est States and most flourishing Empires ; hav
ing continued in safety, free from the fatal acci-
dents of time, and triumphed not only over the
rage of men, but also the repeated insults of the
gates of hell. And though it hath been often
straitened as to its extent, and lessened as to its
number, yet hath remained firm on its own
basis : Yea, when most reduced, it hath for-
ever made good that motto, Depressa Resurgo ;
and so it shall continue to the end of the world.
But, to the shame of its offenders, the church
hath suffered most from the wounds, w^hich she
hath received in the house of her friends, from
those wolves that have come to her in sheep's
clothing. Damnable errors and heresies have
arisen from within her, whereby she hath some-

^^fl

246 PREFACE.

times been cast into horrible shades of darkness,
as Rev. 9 : 2, When the bottofnless pit was
opened J the smoke ascending darkened the sun
and air. Yet when thus grievously blackened,
a comeliness remained still. Otherwhiles she
is seen bleeding v^ith the v^ounds of schism and
contention, offensive and hurtful to her sacred
head and members, for the undivided head re-
joiceth in an undivided body. His undefiled
is hut one. Cant. 6:9. As she becomes di-
vided, she becomes defiled — and hereby also
the mutual offices of the respective members of
this undefiled one, are interrupted to the preju-
dice of the whole Whence follow great dis
orders, as when the eye will not see for the hand,
nor the head take care of the feet, nor our union
to Christ be acknowledged a sufficient bond to
establish a relation between members in partic-
ular. 1 Cor. 12: 27. God's Providence for-
ever bears the upper hand in these events, who
suffers the corrupt minds of men to run into
errors and divisions, that the approved may he
made manifest, 1 Cor. 11:19. Such ill-mind-
ed persons being threatened with a wo, that
are the authors or promoters of such offences.
The Atheist endeavors to overthrow the whole
constitution of religion: The Deist to take
away all that part of it that promiseth sinners
any safety from the wrath to come^ and retain
no more than what is enough to condemn him,
and take away all excuse for his disobedience.

PREFACE, 247

Rom, 1 : 20. The church of Christ hath also
been a great sufferer from the immoralities and
disorderly walking of those that are related to
her, whose leaven hath sometimes hazarded the
whole lump. 1 Cor, 5 : 6, Whose unseemly-
practices have given advantage to enemies to
speak evil of the ways of God, and to question
the truth of our holy religion, and the sincerity
of the professors thereof. These must be ac-
knowledged to be spots and blemishes. 2 Pet,
2:13, The wisdom of our Lawgiver, King,
and Judge ; who alone hath the original sove-
reignty of giving being to, and laying the foun-
dations of the church, and whose only is the
legislative power therein; hath given such
ample rights and privileges to the church, and
such excellent rules for its government, as are
inviting to strangers, like a city set on a MIL
Matt, 5 : 14, And hath lodged, the executive
power in approved hands ; that those who love
the church may be in peace, and her enemies
may find her terrible as an army with banners ;
and that she might yield seasonable edification
to those that walk regularly within her limits,
and be able to discharge herself of impenitent
and incorrigible offenders. Many of the fore-
mentioned mischiefs have to our sorrow afflict-
ed the churches within this government, and
by degrees we have fallen under much decay —
Whereupon, our difficulties have been of a long
time troublesome, for the healing our wounds,

243 PREFACE.

a more explicate asserting the rules of govern-
ment sufficiently provided in the holy word hath
been thought highly expedient — ^Wherefore,

The Honorable, the General Assembly of
this Colony, out of a tender regard to the wel-
fare of the Churches within the limits of their
government, were pleased to appoint the sev-
eral elders of each county, with messengers
from their Churches to meet in council ; in
which they should endeavor to agree in some
general rules conformable to the Word of God
for a method of discipline to be practiced in our
Churches. These several councils having met
and drawn up some rules for Church govern-
ment, did by their delegates meet and consti-
tute one General Assembly of the Churches of
this colony, at Saybrook, September 9th, 1708.
Who, after a full consent and agreement unto
the Confession of Faith assented unto by the
Synod of Boston, did, being studious of keep-
ing the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace,
Eph. 4 : 3., agree that the Heads of Agree-
ment assented to by the united brethren for-
merly called Presbyterian and Congregational
in England, be observed by the Churches
thro'jghout this colony ; which are herewith
published : and after consideration of the sev-
eral draughts of the county councils, did, with
a Christian condescension, and fraternal amica-
bleness, unanimously agree to the Articles
for the Administration of Church Discipline

PREFACE. 249

now offered to public view, all which being pre-
sented, were allowed of and established by
the General Assembly of this colony, as by
their acts appears. For the better satisfaction
of our people, we have undertaken a task, ac-
ceptable we trust unto many, though it escape
not the exceptions of some, in subjoining Scrip-
tures for coniirmation of the Heads of Agree-
ment, which we have not seen added thereunto.
The aforesaid articles consist in two heads,
The one holding forth the 'power of particular
Churches in the management of Discipline
confirmed by scriptures annexed.

The other serves to preserve^ promote^ or re-
cover the peace and edification of the Chwches
by the means of a consociation of the Elders
and Churches, or of an association of Elders:
Both which we are agreed have countenance
from the Scriptures, and the propositions in
answer to the second question given by the
Synod met at Boston, 1662. In both which
having respect to the divine precepts of fra-
ternal union, and that principle universally ac-
knowledged. Quod tangit omnes debet tractari
ab omnibus. The Scriptures are added for
the illustration of the substance of the above-
mentioned articles, yet with an apprehen-
sion that there may be alterations made, and
further condescensions agreed upon, which
shall afterwards appear necessary for the order
and edification of our Churches.

250 PREFACE.

As we have labored in this affair to approve
ourselves unto God^ so we are cheerful with
humble prayer for his blessing to recommend
the Heads of Agreement, with the subsequent
articles, unto the acceptance and observation
of our people ; hoping, till it please the Lord
to send forth further light and truth in these
more controversial matters, this method may
be a blessed means of our better unaniniity
and success in our Lord's work for the gather-
ing and edifying of the body of Christ; for
which we bespeak the concurring prayers of
all that fear the Lord.

I

HEADS OF AGREEMENT,

ABSENTED TO BY THE UNITED MINISTERS FORMERLY
CALLED PRESBYTERIAN AND CONGREGATIONAL,

Of Churches and Church Members.

I. We acknowledge our Lord Jesus Christ
to have one CathoHc Church or Kingdom, com-
prehending all that are united to him, whether
in heaven or earth. And do conceive the
whole multitude of visible believers, and their
infant seed, (commonly called the Catholic
visible Church) to belong to Christ's spiritual
kingdom in this world. But, for the notion of
a Catholic visible Church here, as it signifies
its having been collected into any formed socie-
ty, under a visible common head on earth,
whether one person singly, or many collect-
ively, we, with the rest of Protestants, unan-
imously disclaim it.

Eph. 1 : 10, 22, and 44 ; Eph. 5 : 27 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 12, 13,
Gen. 17 : 7 ; Acts, 2 : 39 ; Matt. 23 : 7 to 10.

II. We agree, that particular societies of
visible saints, who under Christ their head, are
statedly joined together, for ordinary commu-
nion with one another in all the ordinances cf

252 HEADS OP AGREEMENT,

Christ, are particular churches, and are to be
owned by each other, as instituted churches of
Christ, though differing in apprehensions and
practice in some lesser things.

1 Cor. 14: 23, and 1: 2, and 12: 27 j Rer. 1: 4;
Rom. 14: 1.

III. That none shall be admitted as meni-
bers, in order to communion in all the special
ordinances of the Gospel, but such persons as
are knowing and sound in the fundamental
doctrine of the Christian religion ; without
scandal in their lives : and, to a judgment reg-
ulated by the word of God, are persons of vis-
ible holiness and honesty ; credibly professing
cordial subjection to Jesus Christ.

Prov. 19 : 2 ; Acts, 8 : 32 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 19 ; Ezek. 44 : 9 ;
Rom. 10: 10; 2 Cor. 9: 13.

IV. A competent number of such visible
saints, (as before described) do become the capa-
ble subjects of stated communion in all the spe-
cial ordinances of Christ, upon their mutual de-
clared consent and agreement to toalk together
therein according to Gospel rule. In which
declaration, different degrees of explicit^iess,
shall no ways hinder such churches from own-
ing each other, as instituted churches.

1 Cor. 14 : 23 ; Acts, 20 : 7 ; and 2 : 41, 42 ; Rom. 14 : 3.

V. Though parochial hounds be not of di-
vine right, yet for common edification, the mem

HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 253

bers of a particular church ought (as much as
conveniently may be ) to live near one another.

1 Thes. 5 : 11, 12, 13 ; Heb. 10 : 25.

VI. That each imrticular church hath right
to choose their own officers ; and being fur-
nished with such as are duly qualified and ordain-
ed according to the Gospel rale, hath author-
ity from Christ fcr exercising government, and
of enjoying all the ordinances of worship with-
in itself.

Acts, 6:2; Tit. 1 : 5, 6, 7 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 14 ; Matt. 18 :
17; 1 Cor. 11, 3

VII. In the administration of church power,
it belongs to the Pastors and other Elders of
every particular church, if such there be, to rule
and govern ; and to the brotherhood to consent
according to the rule of the Gospel.

1 Tim. 5 : 17 ; Heb. 3 : 17 ; 1 Cor. 4:1, and 5:4;
2 Cor. 6 : 8, 10.

VIII. That all professors as before descri-
bed, are bound in duty, as they have opportuni-
ty, to join themselves disjixed memhers of some
particular church ; their thus joining, being
part of their professed subjection to the Gospel
of Christ, and an instituted means of their estab-
lishment and edification ; whereby they are
under the pastoral care, and in case of scan-
dalous or offensive walking, may be authorita-
tively admonished or censured for their recove-
rs

254 HEADS OF AGREEMENT.

ry, and for vindication of the truth, and the
church professing it.

Acts, 2 : 47, and 5 : 13 ; 2 Cor. 9:13; Heb. 10 : 24,
25 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 12, 14 ; Acts, 20 : 23.

IX. That a visible professor, thus joined
to a particular church, ought to continue stead-
fast with the said church ; and not forsake the
ministry, and ordinances theretlispensed, with-
out an orderly seeking a recommendation unto
another church ; which ought to be given, when
the case of the person apparently requires it.

Acts, 2 : 42 ; Heb. 10 : 25 ; Rom. 16 : 1, 2.

11. Of the Ministry.

I. We agree that the ministerial office is
instituted by Jesus Christ for the gathering,
guiding, edifying, and governing of his church ;
and to continue to the end of the world.

Eph. 4: 11, 12 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20.

II. They who are called to this office ought
to be endued with competent learning and min-
isterial gifts, as also with the grace of God,
sound in judgment, not novices in the faith and
knowledge of the Gospel : without scandal, of
holy conversation, and such as devote them-
selves to the work and service thereof.

2Tim.2:24; Rom. 12:6; 1 Tim. 3 : 2 to 7 ; Tit.l ,
6,7; 1 Tim. 4: 16.

HEA^DS OF AGREEMENT. 255

III. That ordinarily none shall be ordain-
ed to the work of this ministry, but such as are
called and chosen thereunto by a particular
church.

Acts, 14 : 23.

IV. That in so great and weighty a matter
as the caUing and choosing a pastor, we judge
it ordinarily requisite, that every such church
consult and advise with the pastors of neighbor-
ing congregations.

Prov. 11 : 14, and 15: 22.

V. That after such advice, the person con-
sulted about, being chosen by the brotherhood
of that particular church over which he is to be
set, and he accepting, be duly ordained and set
apart to his office over them ; wherein 'tis ordi-
narily requisite that the pastors of neighboring
congregations concur with the preaching Elder
or Elders, if such there be.

Acts, 14 : 23, and 1 ; 23, and 13 : 23 ; 1 Tim. 4: 14.

VI. That whereas, such ordination only is
intended for such as never before had been or-
dained to the ministerial office ; if any judge,
that in case also of the removal of one formerly
ordained^ to a new station, or pastoral charge,
there ought to be a like solemn recommending
him and his labors to the grace and blessing of
God, no different sentiments or practice herein

256 HEADS OF AGREEMENT.

shall be any occasion of contention, or breach
of communion among us.
PhiL 3 : 15 ; Eph. 4 : 2, 3.

VII. It is expedient that they who enter on
the work of preaching the Gospel, be not only
qualified for the communion of saints ; but also,
that except in cases extraordinary^ they give
proof of their gifts and fitness for the said work,
unto the Pastors of churches of known abilities,
to discern and judge of their qualifications ; that
they may be sent forth with solemn approbation
and prayer ; which we judge needful, that no
doubt may remain concerning their being called
unto the work ; and for preventing, (as much as
in us lieth) ignorant and rash intruders,

1 Tim. 1 : 22, and 3 : 6.

III. Of Censures,

I. As it cannot be avoided, but that in the
purest churches on earth, there will sometimes
offences and scandals arise by reason of hypoc-^
risy and prevailing corruption ; so Christ hath
made it the duty of every church to reform it^
self, by spiritual remedies, appointed by him^
to .be applied in all such cases, viz : Admo-
nition and Excommunication.

Matt. 8:7; Heb. 12 : 15 ; Tit. 3 : 10 ; 1 Cor. 5: 6

HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 257

II. Admonition, being the rebuking of an
offending member in order to conviction, is in
case of private offences to be performed accor-
ding 10 the rule in Matt. 18 : 15, 16, 17 ; and
in case of pubhc offences openly before the
church, as the honor of the Gospel, and the
nature of the scandal shall require ; and if
either of the Admonitions take place for the
recovery of the fallen person^ all further pro-
ceedings in a way of censure are thereon to
cease, and satisfaction to be declared according-
1 Tim, 1 : 20 ; Matt. 18 : 15, 17,

III. When all due means are used accord-
ing to the order of the Gospel, for the restoring
an offending and scandalous brother, and he,
notwithstanding, remains impenitent, the cen-
sure of Excommunication is to be proceeded
unto ; wherein the Pastor and other Elders (if
there be such) are to lead and go before the
church ; and the brotherhood to give their
consent in a way of obedience unto Christ, and
to the Elders, as over them in the Lord.

Matt. 18 : 15, 16, 17 ; Tit. 3 : 10 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 1 Thes.
5: 5, 12.

IV. It may sometimes come to pass, that a
church member, not otherwise scandalous, may
fully withclrraw and divide himself from the
communion of the church to which he belong-

23i

258 HEADS OF AGREEMENT.

eth : In which case, when all due means for
the reducing him prove ineffectual, he having
thereby cut himself off from that church's com-
munion ; the church may justly esteem and
declare itself discharged of any further inspec-
tion over him.

Heb. 10 : 25 ; Rom. 16 : 17 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 14.

IV. Of Communion of Churches.

I. We agree that particular churches ought
not to walk so distinct and separate from each
other, as not to have care and tenderness to-
wards one another. But their Pastors ought to
have frequent meetings together, that by mu-
tual advice, support, encouragement, and broth-
erly intercourse, they may strengthen the hearts
and hands of each other in the ways of the
Lord.

Acts, 15 : 23, and 20 : 17, 28.

II. That none of our particular churches
shall be subordinate to one another, each being
endued with eo^uality of power from Jesus
Christ. And that none of the said particular
churches, their officer or officers, shall exercise
any power, or have any superiority over any
other church or their officers.

Rev. 1:4; Cant. 8 : 8 ; 1 Cor. 16 : 19 ; Acts, 16 : 23.

HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 259

III. That known members of particular
churches constituted as aforesaid, may have
occasional communion with one another in the
ordinances of the Gospel, viz : the Word,
Prayer, Sacraments, Singing of Psalms, dis-
pensed according to the mind of Christ : unless
that church with which they desire communion,
hath any just exception against them.

Acts, 18 : 27 ; Rom. 16:1,^; 2 Cor. 3:1; 1 Cor.
12 : 13.

IV. That we ought not to admit any one to
be a member of our respective congregations,
that hath joined himself to another, without
endeavors of mutual satisfaction of the congre-
gation concerned.

Heb. 13 : 1 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 40.

V. That one church ought not to blame the
proceedings of another, until it hath heard what
that church charged, its elders or messengers
can say in vindication of themselves, from any
charge of irregular or injurious proceedings.

Matt. 7:1; Prov. 18 : 17 Deut. 13 : 14.

VI . That v^re are most willing and ready to
give an account of our church proceedings to
each other, when desired, for preventing or re-
moving any offences that may arise among us.
Likewise we shall be ready to give the right
hand of fellowship, and walk together accord-

260 HEADS OF AGREEMENT.

ing to the Gospel rules of communion of
churches.

1 Pet. 3 : 15 ; Rom. 14 : 19 ; Acts, 11 : 2, 3, 4, 18 ;
Josh. 22 : 13, 21, 30 ; Gal. 2:9; Col. 2 : 5 ; 1 Pet. 4 ;
10, 11 ; 1 Cor. 10 ; 24 ; Rom. 1 : 15 ; Gal. 6 : 10.

V. Of Deacons and Ruling Elders.

We, agree, the office of a Deacon is of divine
appointment, and that it belongs to their office
to receive, lay out, and distribute the church's
stock to its proper uses, by the direction of the
Pastor and brethren, if need be. And where-
as, divers are of opinion, that there is also the
office of Ruling Elders, w^ho labor not in word
and doctrine, and others think otherwise ; we
agree that this difference make no breach
among us.

Acts, 6 : 3, 5, 6 ; Phil. 1 : 1 ; 1 Tim. 3 : 8 to 13: Rom.
12 : 8 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 28 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 17 : Phil. 3 ; 15, 16.

VI. Of Occasional Meeting of Ministers^ ^c.

I. We agree that in order to concord, and
in other weighty and difficult cases, it is need-
ful and according to the mind of Christ, that the
Ministers of the several churches be consulted
and advised with, about such matters.

Prov. 24 : 6 : Acts, 15 : 26.

HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 261

II. That such meetings may consist of
smaller or greater numbers, as the matters shall
require.

III. That particular churches, their respec-
tive elders and members, ought to have a rev-
erential regard to their judgment, so given, and
not dissent therefrom, v^ithout apparent ground
from the word of God.

Acts, 16 : 4, 5 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 32, 33 : Gal. 1:8; 1 Pet.
4; 11.

VII. Of our Demeanor towards the Civil
Masristrate.

x^ t

I. We do reckon ourselves obliged contin-
ually to pray for God's protection, guidance,
and blessing upon the rulers set over us.

1 Tim. 2:2; Psal. 20 : 1 to4, and 72 : 1.

II. That we ought to yield unto them not
only subjection in the Lord, but support, accor-
ding to our station and abilities.

Matt. 22 : 21 ; Rom. 13 : 5, 6 ; Neh. 5 : 18.

III. That if at any time, it shall be their
pleasure to call together any number of us, to
require an account of our affairs, and the state
of our congregations, we shall most readily
express all dutiful regard to them herein.

Isa. 49 : 23 ; Chron. 29 : 4 to 11 • Rom, 13 : 1 ; Tit.
3:1.

262 HEADS OF AGREEMENT.

VIII. Of a Confession of Faith.

As to what appertains to soundness of judg-
ment in matters of faith, we esteem it suffici-
ent that a church acknowledge the Scriptures to
be the word of God, the perfect and only rule
of faith and practice, and own either the doc-
trinal part of those commonly called the Arti-
cles of the Church of England, or the Confes-
sion or Catechisms, shorter or larger, compiled
by the Assembly at Westminster, or the Con-
fession agreed on at the Savoy, to be agreeable
to the said rule.

2 Tim. 1 : 13 ; Eph. 4:5; Phil. 2 : 1, 2.

IX. Of our Duty and Deportment towards
them that are not in communion with us,

I. We judge it our duty to bear a Christian

respect to all Christians, according to their

several ranks and stations, that are not of our

persuasion or communion.

1 Peter. 2:17; Rom. 12 : 10 ; Gal. 6:2; Eph. 4:2;
Rom. 14: tot.

II. As for such as may be ignorant of the
principles of the Christian Religion, or of
vicious conversation, we shall, in our respec-
tive places, as they give opportunity, endeavor

HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 263

to explain to them the doctrine of hfe and salva^
tion, and to our utmost, persuade them to be
reconciled to God.

2 Tim. 2 : 25; 2 Col-. 5 : 11,20.

III. That such who appear to have the es-
sential requisites to Church-communion, we
shall willingly receive them in the Lord, not
troubling them with disputes about lesser mat-
ters.

Rom. 14 : 1.

As we assent to the fore-mentioned Heads
of Agreement^ so we unanimously resolve, as
the Lord shall enable us, to practice according
to them.

ARTICLES

OR THE ADMINISTRATION OF

CHURCH DISCIPLINE,

UNANIMOUSLY AGREED UPON, AND CONSENTED TO, BY THE
ELDERS AND ALL THE CHURCHES IN THE COLONY OF
CONNECTICUT, IN NEW ENGLAND, CONVENED BY DELE-
GATION IN A GENERAL COUNCIL AT SAYBROOK, SEP-
TEMBER 9th, 1708.

Such as has been narrated, in the Historical
Account, on the preceding pages, were the cir-
cumstances in which the Saybrook Platform orig-
inated and in which it was sanctioned by the leg-
islature of the colony, and adopted by most if
not by all the ministers and churches. It is well
known that at the period of its adoption, some di-
versity of opinion existed on the subject of church
government. Hence the " Heads of Agreement,"
though not, strictly speaking, a part of the Plat-
form, were assented to by the Convention, which
*' agreed that they should be observed by the
churches throughout the colony" because they
" were studious of keeping the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace." The fifteen "Articles for
the administration of church discipline" are spe-
cially if Ae P/a^orm ; and respecting the "Rules
and Usages of associations and consociations,"
which tend to modify the application of these ar-
ticles, the committee have supposed it to be their

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 265

province to inquire with particular attention. With
a view to obtain the most accurate information of
which the subject admits, application has been
made to the registers of the respective associa-
tions and consociations, and also to other gentle-
men in different parts of the state, and recourse
has been had to other sources of information
Inaccuracies and deficiencies, however, may pro
bably be found in this report, though we hope that
our labors will not prove altogether useless ; and
if the result shall be a better acquaintance with our
excellent constitution and a stronger attachment to
it among ministers and churches, we feel that we
shall not have labored in vain.

In general there has been some diversity of in-
terpretation from the earliest period. Some pastors
and churches, and some of the ecclesiastical bod-
ies, have interpreted the articles with greater lati-
tude, and others with less. But so far as inform-
ation has been obtained, we find that all the asso-
ciations and consociations in the state have, from
the beginning recognized, and that they do still
recognize the Platform as the basis of their organ-
ization and of their proceedings. Most or all of
them, however, have their codes of By-laws, and
their written constitutions, still referring to the
Platform as their charter.

The result of our inquiries we give in notes ap-
pended to the several articles, as follows.

1. That the Elder or Elders of a
particular church, with the consent of
the brethren of the same, have power

24

266 ARTICLES OF cuvmem mmwtm^.

and miglit to exercise churcli discipline
-according to the rule of God's Word, in
relation to all scandals that fail out with-
in the same. And it may be meet in all
cases of difficulty for the respective
Pastors of particular churches, to take
■advice of the Elders of the churches in
the neighborhood, before they proceed
ibo censure in such ca.ses.

Matt. 18 1 17 ; Heb. 13 : 17 ; 1 Gor. 6:4, 5, 12 ; 2 Cor,
:2 : 6 ; Brov. 11 : 14 ; Aets 15 : 12-.

White the above principle has been admitted,
the common practice has been for the eldre or el-
ders to lay the cases of alledged scandal before
the brethren for trial and decision. They have
acted rather as moderators of the church meeting
than as judges on the merits of the case. So far
^s this article relates to the expediency of the
pastor's taking advice of the elders of the chcruh-
«s in the neighborhood, we find the ;iistoms and
visages of the churches have been in conformity
with the spirit of the artieley thv :gh the pastors
and the churches have ever considered themselves
the sole judges whether it were, or were not, ex-
pedient to ask such advice before they proceeded
to inflict censures.

II. That the churches which are
neighboring each to other^ shall eonso-
ciate for mutual affording to each other

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 267

such assistance as may be requisite^
upon ail occasions ecclesiastical. And
that the particular pastors and churches,
within the respective counties in this
government, shall be one consociation,
(or more if they shall judge meet,) for
the end aforesaid.

Psal. 122 -. 3, 4, 5, and 133 : 1 ; Eccl. 4: 9 to 12 ; Acts,
15 : 2, 6, 22, 23 : 1 Tim. 4 : 14 ; 1 Cor. 16 : 1.

This article, as has been already stated, was
generally if not universally complied with, early
in the year 1709. The committee have not
been able to learn that a single church, which
existed in the colony at that period, has remained
imconsociated, at all times, until now. The di-
rections of the Platform have, with a few excep-
tions, been followed from the beginning. It is„
however, well known that there are at the pres-
ent time several churches (about fifteen) not con--
snciated Some of these are churches which
s>ceded from consociation on account of dissatis^
faction with its decisions, and som^ are churches
which have been organized long since the Plat-^
form was adopted, and which for various reasons
have never joined consociation. In a few instan-
ces the associations and consociations are nc^
bounded by county lines. This is probably owing^
to changes in those lines subsequently to the
formation of the ecclesiastical bodies under the
Platform ; or to avoid the local inconveniences to
which particular churches would otherwise be

268 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

subject. There are precedents where churches,
which, by a change of county lines, have been
placed in a county different from that in which
they were located at the time of their joining the
consociation, have applied to consociations for a
change of their connection and the request has
been granted. Thus has been exhibited the fact
that the Platform has been regarded as the con-
stitution of the churches. The churches in New
Haven county, at the time of becoming consocia-
ted, stated the sense in which they understood the
constitution and the principles of interpretation on
which they consented to adopt it. Their record
will be given at the end of these notes.

^''Assistance upon all occasions ecclesiacticaL^^
usage includes Ordinations, Installations, and dis-
missions of Pastors ; examinations of candidates
for ordination or installation, in respect to their
soundness in the faith and their qualifications for
the work of the ministry ; occasions in which ad-
vice is regularly asked by the churches or individ-
ual members ; the hearing of appeals from the
decisions of a consociated church; hearing and de-
termining cases of discipline or difficulty submit-
ted to the consociation previous to trial ; trial of
pastors accused of scandal or heresy on complaint
or call of the association ; and in general, — delib-
erations and advice concerning matters of common
interest to the churches.

" Particular pastors and churches within, <5*c.""
It appears from this language that an elder, who
is not a pastor of some church within the limits
of the consociation and belonging to it, cannot be
constitutionally a member of consociation.

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 269

III. That all cases of scandal that
fall out within the circnit of any of the
aforesaid consociations shall be brought
to a council of the Elders ; and also
messeng-ers, of the churches within the
said circuit, i. e. the churches of one con-
sociation, if they see cause to send mess-
engers, when there shall be need of a
council for the determination of them.

3 John, 9:10; 1 Cor. 16:1; Gal. 6 : 1, 2 ; 2 Cor. 13 :
2; Acts, 15: 22 ; 2 Cor. 8 : 23.

This article has been and still is generally ob-
served by the consociated churches ; — they hav-
ing understood the article as allowing them to be
the judges when there is need of calling the con-
sociation to determine on cases of scandal ; and
further as permitting them to call a mutual coun-
cil if they judge that to be more expedient, or to
call even a select council, reserving, in the latter
case, and also in cases where judgment was
passed by the church, the right to the censured
party of appeal to the consociation, agreeably to
the 8th article.

Some of the objections made against this arti-
cle arise from the obscure arrangement of its
parts, and they might be obviated by reading it
as follows :— " That all cases of scandal that fall
out within the circuit of the aforesaid consocia-
tions, when there shall be need of a council for
the determination of them, shall be brought," &c.
The^hurches are themselves to manage all the
24a

§70 ARTICLES 01^ CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

Cjases of scandal which they can manage without
special difficulty and hazard.

IV. That according to the common
practice of our churches, nothing shall
be deemed an act or judgment of any
council, which hath not the major part
of the Elders present concurring, and
such a number of the messengers pres-
ent as makes the majority of the coun-
cil : Provided that if any such church
shall not see cause to send any messen-
gers to the council, or the persons cho-
sen by them shall not attend ; neither of
these shall be any obstruction to the
proceedings of the council, or invalidate
any of their acts.

Acts, 15 : 23 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 32, 33.

In respect to this article there is a diversity of
usage. Most of the consociations have for many
years voted by a joint ballot, and a majority of the
whole forms the decision. The consociation of
New Haven county, voted, May 6th, 1780, " That
nothing shall be deemed a vote of this council, in
which there is not a majority of voices both
among the elders and messengers." There was
then but one consociation in the county, and this
vote is in accordance with the interpretation given
to the Platform by the churches in New Haven
county, 1709. Other consociations have n\pdi*

ARTICLES OF CHXJRCH DISCIPLINE. 271

fied the original article in various ways. And
we have not discovered any instance in which
an adherence to the strict letter of the article has
been insisted on so far as to prevent a decision of
the consociation, or where it has made any seri-
ous difficulty. In almost all cases the decisions
of consociations have been so nearly unanimous
S3 not to call for the application of this rule.

The provisions of this article were framed to
meet a common usage of the churches at the
period when the Platform was framed. The
churches were not restricted to one messenger
each. A writer of Massachusetts, in 1749, speak-
ing of the mischiefs arising from the prevailing
practice, says, " Some churches send one, (mes-
senger) others five, others ten or more, to the
same council, and the vote of each member is of
equal weight. When such was the usage of the
churches, some provision seemed necessary to
give the Elders a voice in the decisions of coun-
cils. That provision is in this fourth article. In
practice, the principle deemed objectionable by
some, is now laid aside.

V. That when any case is orderly
brought before any council of the chur-
ches, it shall there be heard and deter-
mined, which (unless orderly removed
from thence) shall be a final issue, and
all parties therein concerned, shall sit
down and be determined thereby. And
the council, so hearing, and giving the

272 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

result or final issue, in the said case as
aforesaid, shall see their determination,
or judgment duly executed and attended
in such way or manner, as shall in their
judgment be most suitable and agreea-
ble to the word of God.

Acts, 15 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 5 ; 2 Cor. 2 : 6, 11, and 13 : 2 ; Phil.
3 : 15 ; Rom. 14 : 2, 3.

We find the general practice has been to con-
sider the decisions of the consociations final, with
the exception specified in the article. This may
be done as it sometimes has been done by advice
of the consociation. It may be done also with
their consent. Though some have maintained that
the consociation can only advise, its advice is
nevertheless universally without appeal. The in-
stances have been rare in which a church has re-
fused to comply with the decisions of a consocia-
tion regularly convened. In a few cases, churches
have preferred to come under the censure of the
consociation and submit to non-communion ; or,
to withdraw and declare themselves independent.
Some of these after the excitement passed away,
have returned and been restored. It appears that
one or two consociations choose to call their deter-
minations advice rather than authoritative deci-
sions, but even here their determinations are con-
sidered final.

The 2d part of this article prescribes the duty
of the council, so hearing and giving the re-
sult or final issue in a case coming before them ;

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 273

which duty is " to see their determination or judg-
ment duly executed and attended. '^ So far as the
committee have information, usage accords with
the constitution on these points. Consociations
have rarely permitted their decisions to be trifled
with, though a commendable degree of christian
forbearance has been exercised where churches
felt aggrieved by their decisions.

There has been, we believe, some diversity of
opinion and practice with respect to the mode in
which the concurrence of the church in the de-
cisions of the consociation, shall be made known^
— whether it should be formally expressed or tac-
itly implied. In the opinion of the committee a
formal concurrence is to be preferred.

VI. That, if any Pastor and church
doth obstinately refuse a due attendance
and conformity to the determination of
the council, that hath the cognizance of
the case, and determineth it as above,
after due patience used, they shall be
reputed guilty of scandalous contempt,
and dealt with as the rule of God's word
in such case doth provide, and the sen-
tence of non-communion shall be de-
clared against such Pastor and church.
And the churches are to approve of the
said sentence, by withdrawing from the
communion of the Pastor and church
which so refuseth to be healed.

274 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

Rom. 16 : 17 ; Matt, 18 : 15, 18, 17, by proportioQ ; Gal.
2: 11 to 14; 2 Thes. 3 : 6, 14.

This article is deemed essential to the consti-
tution, and is in substance uniformly observed.
The churches have generally and with scarcely a
known exception, sustained the doings of the
consociation ; that is, they have sanctioned the
doings of their pastors and delegates, — and where
individual members of the consociated churches
have refused to observe the sentence of non-com-
munion with a delinquent church, they have been
considered as liable to censure.

It was an ancient practice for the messengers
to make a report of their doings to the churches,
that the churches might have opportunity to ap-
prove or condemn ; — that is to ratify the doings of
the consociation, : — a practice which might be
revived with advantage.

VII. That in case any difficulties
shall arise in any of the churches in
this colony, which cannot be issued with-
out considerable disquiet, that church
in which they arise, (or that minister,
or member aggrieved by them,) shall
apply themselves to the council of the
consociated churches of the circuit, to
which the said church belongs, who, if
they see cause shall thereupon convene,
hear and determine such cases of diffi-
culty, unless the matter brought before'

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 2lf6

tliem, shall be judged so great in the
nature of it, or so doubtful in the issue,
or of such general concern, that the said
council shall judge best that it be refer-
red to a fuller council, consisting of the
churches of the other consociation with-
in the same county, (or of the next ad-
joining consociation of another county,
if there be not two consociations in the
county where the difficulty ariseth,) who,
together with themselves, shall hear
judge, determine, and finally issue such
case according to the word of God.

Prov. 11 : 14 ; 1 Cor. 14: 33, and 14 ; 24, by proportion.

VIII. That a particular church, in
which any difficulty doth arise, may, if
they see cause, call a council of the
consociated churches of the circuit, to
which the said church belongs, before
they proceed to sentence therein ; but
there is not the same liberty to an offend-
ing brother to call the said council, be-
fore the church to which he belongs pro-
ceed to excommunication in the said
case, unless with the consent of the
church.

Acts, 15; 2; Matt. 18: 15,16, 17.

276 ARTICLES OF CHURCH ©igCIPLlNE.^

The 7th and 8th articles are observed witfioufi
any essential diversity of construction or practice^

IX. That all the churches of the re^
spective consociations shall choose, if
they see cause, one or two members of
each church, to represent them in the
councils of the said churches, as occa.-
sion may call for them, who shall stand
in that capacity till new be chosen for
the same service, unless any church
shall incline to choose their messengers-
^new, upon the convening of such coun^
oils.

Acts 15: 2, 4; 2 Cor. 8 : 23.

In reference to this article we find that the"
general usage is to appoint delegates for a single
council only ; not delegates to stand in that ca-
pacity until new ones are chosen. The usuaK
practice is to send but one delegate, though in*'
stances occur in which two are chosen, especially
to annual consociations.

X. That the minister or ministers of
the county towns, and where there are
no ministers in such towns, the two next ;
ministers to the said town, shall as soon
as conveniently may be, appoint a time
and place, for the meeting of the Elders .

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 277

and messengers of the churches in the
said county, in order to their forming
themselves into one or more consocia-
tions, and notify the said time and place
to the Elders and churches of that coun-
ty, who shall attend at the same, the El-
ders in their own persons, and the
churches by their messengers, if they
see cause to send them. Which Elders
and messengers, so assembled in coun-
cil, as also any other council hereby al-
lowed of, shall have power to adjourn
themselves as need shall be, for the
space of one year, after the beginning
or first session of the said council, and
no longer. And that minister who was
chosen at the last session of any council,
to be moderator, shall with the advice
and consent of two more Elders, (or in
case of the moderator's death, any two
Elders of the same consociation,) call an-
other council within the circuit, when
they shall judge there is need thereof
And all councils may prescribe rules as
occasion may require, and whatsoever
they shall judge needful within their cir-
cuit, for the well-performing, and order-

25

278 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

ly-managing their several Acts, to be at-
tended by them, or matters that come
under their cognizance.

Phil. 4 ; 8 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 40 ; PhiL 3 : 15, 16. Rom. 14 : 2, 3.

This article we believe has ever been regarded
by all the consociations in the state ; and they all,
acting in accordance with its provisions, have
adopted rules for the regulating of their concerns ;
and though there is some diversity in the mode of
calling the consociation, in a general sense the
rule of the constitution is followed.

XI. That if any person or persons or-
derly complained of to a council, or that
are witnesses to such complaints, (hav-
ing regular notification to appear,) shall
refuse or neglect so to do, in the place,
and at the time specified in the warning
given, except they or he give some sat-
isfying reason thereof to the said coim-
cil, they shall be judged guilty of scan-
dalous contempt.

CoL 2:5; Heb. 13 : 17 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 14.

With respect to this article, there appears to be
no difference of opinion as to the principle. The
only varieties in practice relate to the treatment
of those who are guilty of such scandalous or dis-
ciplinable contempt ; and to what constitutes a

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 279

regular notification to the parties and to wit-
nesses. On this latter point different consocia-
tions specify different modes of notification and
different periods of time.

XII. That the teaching Elders of
each county shall be one association, (or
more if they see cause,) which associa-
tion or associations shall assemble twice
a year at least, at such time and place as
they shall appoint, to consult the duties
of their office, and the common interest
of the churches ; who shall consider and
resolve questions and cases of impor-
tance which shall be offered by any
among themselves, or others ; who also
shall have power of examining and re-
commending the candidates of the min-
istry to the work thereof

Psal. 133 : 1 ; Acts, 20 : 17, 28 to 32 ; Mai. 2:7; Matt,
5: 14; Deut. 17: 8, 9, 10; 1 Tim. 5: 22; 2 Tim. 2 : 15 ;
1 Tim. 3 : 6, 10 ; Rom. 10 : 15 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 14.

This article does not seem to have contem-
plated the case of ordained ministers without
pastoral charge ; nor does any part of the con-
stitution. One hundred and thirty three years
ago, such cases were of rare occurrence. Now,
it is the uniform practice, so far as we know,
to consider ordained ministers, though without
pastoral charge, as lawful members of association,
and also to admit as members of association, those

280 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

ministers who are pastors of churches not conso-
ciated. Formerly the associations did not receive
such pastors without the express stipulation that
they should not act in cases where a consocia-
ted pastor or church were concerned or under
discipline, and with a very few exceptions such
is the case now. Nearly all the consociations
consider pastors of churches unconsociated as not
legal members of that body, and also that dismissed
ministers are not constituent parts of the consocia-
tion. This in our judgment, is the right con-
struction of the Platform. But while in practice,
dismissed ministers are considered members of as-
sociation, though the constitution speaks only of
"associated pastors,'^ there is on one point a diver-
sity of usage. Some associations send such min-
isters as delegates to the general association, and
other associations, we believe, do not.

To associations and to them alone, belongs the
business of examining and licensing candidates
for the ministry. Such is the usage ; and though
they have, sometimes and for a season, delegated
the power (or the right) to committees of their re-
spective bodies, this practice, on conviction of its
inexpediency and in compliance with the recom-
mendation of the General Association, is now laid
aside. (Some remarks on the licensure of candi-
dates may be found in a subsequent part of this
volume, and also on the discipline of dismissed
ministers and of pastors not consociated.)

XIII. That the said associated pas-
tors shall take notice of any among^

ARtlCLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 281

themselves, that may be accused of
scandal, or heresy unto, or cognizable
by them, examine the matter carefully,
and if they find just occasion, shall di-
rect to the calling of the council, where
such offenders shall be duly proceeded
against.

Lev. 19 : 17 ; 1 Cor. 5:6; Tit. 3 : 10, 11 ; Isa. 52 : 11 ;
MaL 3:3; Tit. 1 : 6 to 9 ; Deut. 13 : 14 ; 3 John 9, 10 ;
Rev. 2 I 14, 15 ; 1 Tim. 1 : 20, and 4 : 14.

There is not a strict uniformity of practice
under this article. We suppose, however, that
the usage has generally been for the associa-
tion not to try and pass judgment upon a consocia-
ted pastor, but only to investigate so far as to as-
certain whether there be just occasion for calling
"the council." Happily for the reputation and
usefulness of the ministry in Connecticut, prece-
dents for settling this inquiry are rare.

" The council^ " The council of the churches.'*
This language in the Platform almost invariably
deaotes what is now called the consociation.

XrV. That the said associated pas-
tors shall also be consulted by bereaved
churches, belonging to their association,
and recommend to such churches, such
persons as may be fit to be called and
settled in the work of the Gospel minis-
try among them. And if such bereaved

25s

^82 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

churches shall not seasonably call and
settle a minister among them, the said as-
sociated pastors shall lay the state of
such bereaved churches before the Gen-
eral Assembly of this colony, that they
may take such order concerning them
as shall be found necessary for their
peace and edification.

2 Cor. 11 : 28 ; Phil.2 : 19, 20, 21 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 15 ; Tit.
1:6 to 10; Isa. 49: 23.

Formerly, and indeed until the last thirty years,
the churches, in conformity with the provis-
ions of this article, were accustomed to consult
the associated pastors and to employ candidates
recommended by them ; and the usage was atten-
ded with the most beneficial results. But in later
years this excellent provision has been somewhat
neglected, and neglected we believe, to the inju-
ry of the churches. The causes of this change
of usage may be, first, the increasing independen-
cy of views cherished by the churches, so that
they are less disposed to ask advice ; — secondly,
the frequent changes in the ministry, which tend
to weaken a sense of the importance and sacred-
ness of the pastoral relation, and of the evils
consequent upon calling and settling an incom-
petent person ; — and thirdly, a dependence on
the advice or recommendation of the professors in
our theological seminaries. These professors
from their connection with candidates for the min-
istry, do, in many cases, take the place of the as-

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 283

sociated pastors, and are consulted by destitute
churches. The latter part of the article, which
makes it the duty of the associated pastors, in
certain circumstances, to lay the case of a be-
reaved church before the General Assembly of the
colony, is obsolete.

XV. That it be recommended as ex-
pedient that all the associations of this
colony do meet in a General Associa-
tion, by then* respective delegates, one
or more out of each association, once a
year; the first meeting to be at Hart-
ford, at the time of the General Election
next ensuing the date hereof, and so an-
nually in all the counties successively,
at such time and place, as they, the said
delegates, shall in their annual meet-
ings appoint.

Heb. 13: 1.

Respecting the usages which modify the appli-
cation of the 15th article, relative to the formation
and meetings of the General Association, no re-
marks are deemed necessary in this place. A
condensed and valuable history of the General
Association, has been recently published by the
venerable Register, — the Rev. Dr. Chapin.

284 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

ADDITIONAL NOTE.

The minutes of the council which formed the
Consociation of New Haven County, April 13th,
1709, are preserved on the records of the Asso
ciation of New Haven county. Respecting that
council, the Rev. Jonathan Todd, pastor of East
Guilford (now Madison,) says, in a tract publish-
ed in 1759, " Most of the elders and churches,
by their messengers, attended, though with par-
ticular instructions, (as I was informed by one
who was very active in bringing about such a
consociation of the churches), to take care to
secure their congregational privileges. When
they came together, many of the messengers of
the churches had some doubts whether their con-
gregational liberties were sufficiently guarded in
some of the articles. The Rev. Mr. Andrew,
(of Milford,) and Mr. Pierpont, (of New Haven,)
interpreted these articles to their satisfaction.
They insisted that the sense of those articles, or
clauses of articles that they were in greatest
doubt about, should be written and fixed, to pre-
vent a different interpretation hereafter." Todd's
Faithful Narrative, p. 34.

As the interpretation then given and put upon
record, was not only a cotemporaneous expo-
sition of the Platform, but was given by two of
the members of the Synod which formed the

ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 285

Platform, one of whom (Mr. Pierpont,) is desig-
nated by tradition (Stiles' Christian Union, p. 70),
as the author of that instrument, it has a histori-
cal value sufficient to justify its insertion here.

*' Some members desiring the CounciPs sense
of several Articles in the written method of mana-
ging discipline, as it was agreed on by the
Council, at Saybrook, Sept. 9, 1708.

" Voted as follows : —

"1. As to the first Article, we conclude, if the
majority of the brethren do not consent, the elders
cannot proceed to act. If the elders do not con-
sent, the fraternity cannot proceed ; in which
case it is proper to seek council.

" 2. The second Article, we understand to be
an explanation, or revival, of the duty engaged by
our churches when they give the right hand of
fellowship.

" 3. By * all cases of scandal' in Article third,
we suppose such cases as need a council for their
determination.

" 4. A major part of the elders we suppose ne-
cessary. x\s in a particular church the brethren
cannot act without the elder, so in a council, the
messengers may not make an act of council, with-
out the elders or a major part of them.

" 5. ' Shall see their determination,' &c. i. e.
shall by themselves, or some of their number de-
puted thereunto, observe whether the counsel of
God, sought in this way, may be qomplied with
or refused.

" 6. Contempt of counsel sought of God, or of-
fered in a way of God, must be scandalous, or a
just offence, and to be dealt with. And that

286 A.RTICLES OP CHURCH DISCIPLINE.

clause, viz. ' The churches are to approve of said
sentence,' &;c., we understand as the Platform*
expresseth it, viz. The churches being informed
of the council's judgment, and the churches ap-
proving said sentence, then the non-communion to
be declared. Without approbation of churches,
there cannot be a non-commimion of said churches.
" 7. The seventh Article provides only for
joining two councils in weighty, difficult, and dan-
gerous cases.

" 8. Churches may call a council before they
proceed to censure ; but, without their allowance,
no particular person shall have a council before
excommunication.

" 9. That as no members of a council can re-
main such for longer than one year ; so the
churches may choose new messengers for every
council, if they see cause.

" 10. The tenth Article directs to the calling
the first council, and adjourning the same, not be-
yond a year, and how a further council may af-
terwards be called.

"11. The eleventh Article shows how persons
concerned may be obliged to attend, with their
cases and evidence, on a council.

*' 12. The twelfth Article is the revival of our
former ministers' meetings, for the ends and good j
services formerly aimed at ; wlxerein our people '
did rejoice for a season, and hope yet will.

"13. The thirteenth Article shows how a
minister offending may be proceeded against, till,
by a council of that consociation, he be reclaim-
ed, or removed from his office."

* See Camb. Platf. Ch. XV. <5 2, 3d. way of Comraumaa.

DIGEST

RULES AND USAGES

(JTonsoriationa anlr ;3l00oriations

CONNECTICtTT.

DIGEST. 289

PART FIRST.

OF CHURCHES.

1. The completeness of particular Churches.

The rights, powers, and duties of particular
churches are the basis of our ecclesiastical
constitution. To none but the elder or elders
of a particular church with the consent of the
brethren of the same, does it belong to exercise
church discipline, to open and shut, to receive
and reject, to excommunicate and to absolve
from excommunication. (Heads of Agreement
I ; 6, 7, Say brook Articles I.)

II. The Communion of Churches.

1. Although churches are distinct, and equal,
yet all the churches ought to preserve church
communion, one with another ; and all ought to
be most willing to give account of their church
proceedings to each other, when desired, for
preventing or removing any offences that may
arise among them. (Heads of Ag. IV, 6.)

3 The churches confederated under oiu- ec-
el^iasticaJ constitution, do not by their confed-

290

DIGEST.

eration cease to be Congregational churches ;
nor do they part with any of the rights, powers
and duties, which belong to them by Christ's
institution. They only consent and covenant
to exercise towards each other, under certain
fornns, that nnutual communion which is their
duty as churches of Christ ; and particularly,
jirstj by way of mutual care in taking thought
for one another's welfare, — secondly^ by way of
consultation one with another in cases which
require the judgment and counsel of other
churches, — and thirdly^ by way of admonition,
to wit, in case any public offence be found in a
church, in which case, if the church that lieth
under offence be found obstinate, after due
means used for its recovery, by a council or
synod of neighboring churches, those neigh-
boring churches approving and accepting the
judgment of the council, are respectively to
declare the sentence of non-communion con-
cerning the offending church.*

* These and other particular instances of church commu-
nion, were distinctly defined by the synod at Cambridg-e, in
1648. Such responsibility of churches to each other was
well known and practically recognized in Connecticut long •
before the Saybrook Platform was frained. See Camb.
Plaif X\ : 2,

uiojssT. 291

PART SECOND.

OP CONSOCIATION.

1. The matter of a Consociation.

1 A CONSOCIATION coiisists of the churches
neighboring to each other within a certain dis-
trict, which is ordinarily either a whole or a
part of a county, with the elders or pastors,
agreeing to practice church communion, by af-
fording to each other such assistance as may
be requisite upon all occasions ecclesiastical.
(Sayb. Art. 11.)

2. A church proposing to unite with the
consociation, may be required to give satisfac-
tion to other churches respecting the conformi-
ty of its faith and order to the pattern of the
scriptures. (Heads of Agr. VIII.)

II. The members of a Council of the Consociated Churches.

1. Every pastor of a consociated church is
a member of the council of the consociation.
(Saybr. ilrt. IL) Nevertheless, if a pastor of a
consociated church has been introduced into

292 DIGEST.

the pastoral oiRce without the presence and con-
currence of the council of the consociation, such
pastor cannot be obtruded upon the churches of
the district as a standing member of the coun-
cil without their first obtaining, by examination,
or otherwise, as they shall see fit, satisfaction
respecting his fitness for the work.

2. The brotherhood of each consociated
church is to be represented in the council by
one or more messengers or delegates, chosen
for that purpose by themselves, according to the
rules and usages of each particular church.
(Sayb. Art. IX.)

III. The officers of a Consociation.

1. Every council elects its moderator, to di-
rect the debates and preserve order, and its
scribe or scribes to write the minutes of the
proceedings.

2. The only standing officer of a consocia-
tion, is the register who keeps the records,
and transcribes into a book the minutes of
each council as written down bv the scribe or
scribes.

3. In the consociation of New London
county, the officers are a Moderator, Clerk,
and Treasurer. The Moderator is chosen an-
nually ; the Clerk and Treasurer hold their of-
fices during the pleasure of the consociation.

DIGEST. 293

IV. Meetings of the Council.

1. In each consociation, an annual meeting
is held at a time and place previously agreed
on. In this annual council, the pastors and
the messengers of the churches meet without
being summoned by special letters missive.

2, The minister who was chosen at the last
session of any council to be moderator, shall
with the advice and consent of two or more el-
ders, (or in case of the moderator's death,
any two elders of the same consociation)
call another council within the circuit when
they shall judge there is need thereof, (Sayb.
Art, X.)*

V. Business belonging to the Council,

1. In the districts of New Haven, Fairfield,

* To this rule prescribed in the Platform, there are, in
practice, these exceptions. In New London county, the
moderator, or in case of his death or disability, the senior
pastor, is empowered to convene the council at his own dis-
cretion whenever he is orderly applied to for that purpose.
In Fairfield East, the moderator may convene the council
with the consent of one pastor, and must convene it at the
request of two. In Litchfield North, the moderator on ap-
plication from five members of the consociation, and in
Litchfield South, the moderator on application from five
members of any consociate church, is required to convene
the council. In New Haven West, the senior pastor, is au-
thorized, in case of the death of the moderator, to act in
his stead.

25j

294 DIGEST.

and Litchfield counties, the rules and usages
of the consociations, require a council of all
the consociated churches to be called at the set-
tlement or dismission of a pastor. In Hartford
North, each church, when settling or dismiss-
ing a pastor, calls a council at its own discre-
tion. In Hartford South, Windham, and Tol-
land, the majority of the council, on such occa-
sions, must be of the consociations. In Mid-
dlesex all the members of such councils, must
be of the consociation.

In New London county, a particular rule ex-
ists, viz. ''When any particular church and so-
ciety shall present to the moderator, documents
preparatory to the ordination or dismission of a
minister, the moderator shall, by letters mis-
sive, convoke such ministers and delegates from
their respective churches, (not less than six of
each) as said church and society shall request,
which ministers and delegates, together with
himself and a delegate from his church,
shall constitute a council for the above purpose.
In the case of ordination, the church and pas-
tor elect shall have the privilege of inviting one
or two pastors and delegates of churches
without the consociation, but in fellowship
with it, to act in concert with the consociation."

2 At the annual meeting, the council in-
quires into the state of religion in the churches
of the district, enters into deliberations and

DIGEST. 295

gives advice concerning matters of common in-
terest, and when orderly applied to, gives ad-
vice to a particular church, or to individual
members of the churches.

3. In case any difficulties arise in any of the
churches, which cannot be issued without con-
siderable disquiet, that church in which they
arise, may before proceeding to sentence there-
in, or at any stage of the proceedings, apply
to the council of the consociated churches of
the circuit to which the said church belongs,
who, if they see cause, shall thereupon con-
vene, hear, and determine such cases of diffi-
culty. (Sayb. Art. VII, VIII.)

4. When a consociated church has pro-
ceeded to the sentence of excommunication
against a brother charged with any offence,
such offending brother has liberty to call a
council of the churches of the consociation
to hear and determine in his case. (Sayb.
Art. VII, VIII.)

VI. The form of proceeding in cases of difficulty.

1. The case of an offending Pastor. In
some districts, as New Haven West, and
Fairfield East, no complaint is entertained
against a pastor, except on the presentation of
the associated pastors of the district. (Sayb.
Art. XIII.) In others, as Litchfield South,

296 DIGEST.

if an elder has been complained of to the asso-
ciated pastors, and they have refused to bring
the matter before the council, the aggrieved
brother may complain directly to the consocia-
tion. In New London, a complaint against a
pastor may be brought by any other pastor, or
by a church, directly to the council v^ithout any
interposition of the associated pastors. In
New London, none but a pastor, or a church,
of that consociation, and in Litchfield North,
none but a pastor, can commence a process of
discipline with a pastor.

2. The case of an offending Church, In
the consociation of New London county, any
minister or church of the consociation, be-
ing aggrieved with unscriptural profession or
deportment of any of the churches in that con-
nection, and having used all those private
means which the Gospel proposes for reforming
the erring member, may present a complaint to
the consociation. In Litchfield South, if the
body of the church shall be guilty of heresy or
scandal, an aggrieved brother shall use his en-
deavors to have a church meeting regularly con-
vened ; at which meeting he shall lay before
the church their apprehended errors ; and if
they give not christian satisfaction, he shall reg-
ularly bring his complaint to the consociation :
Or if the church refuse to meet and hear such
complaint of an offended brother, he may di-
rectly, thereupon, bring his complaint to the
consociation. In Litchfield North, a process

DIGEST. 297

of discipline with a church may be commenced
by a pastor, or any member of that church ;
the first steps to be taken in private, but at the
second step, one pastor and one member, from
another church are to assist, before the offend-
ing church shall be cited to answer to any com-
plaint before the consociation ; Should the
proper officer for calling the church refuse to
do it, on written application stating the griev-
ance, or should the church refuse to assemble,
he or they are to be adjudged contumacious.
In other consociations, no method is expressly
provided by which a church can be brought be-
fore a council of the consociation v/ithout its
own consent, except in the case of an appeal
from its sentence of excommunication.

3. The Organ of communication xcith the
Council. A person having a complaint against
a minister is to bring his complaint, not directly
to the consociation, (except in New London
county) but to the associated pastors of the dis-
trict through the moderator of the association.
A reference, complaint, or appeal to the conso-
ciation, is to be put into the hands of the mod-
erator of the last council, or of the pastor or
pastors upon whom, in the case of his death or
disability, it devolves to act in his stead.

4. Citation. It is the duty of the moderator,
or of the person or persons acting in his stead, to
examine the reference, complaint, appeal, or re-
quest, put into his hands, and if he finds that it is
in order, and that the case is one in which, ac-

298 DIGEST.

cording to the rules of the consociation, a council
is required, he is to issue not only letters mis-
sive convening the council, but also citations to
the parties concerned, and if requested to the
witnesses named by either party. The cita-
tion to a party complained of or appealed from,
must be accompanied with a certified copy of
the complaint or appeal, and ought to be pre-
sented, unless the consociation has some other
special rule, at least eight days before the time
appointed for the trial of the case. In Fairfield
East, and Windham, a minister accused before
the consociation must receive notice at least
one month previous to the meeting of the con-
sociation. In some consociations, usage per-
mits either the moderator or the scribe to is-
sue citations to parties or witnesses. And in
some, as in Litchfield South, notice given to
the church, or to the pastor, or moderator of
the church by a party appealing, is sufiicient
notice to the church to appear before the conso-
ciation, at the next annual meeting, in answer
to the appeal.

5. Limitation of the Right of Appeal, In
Fairfield East, and Windham, every appel-
lant is required to give the church notice in
writing, of his intention to appeal, within one
month after his conviction, and to prosecute the
appeal before the council, within six months
from the original trial. In Litchfield South, .
the appeal must be duly notified to the church i

DIGEST. 299

or to their Moderator within eight days after
the sentence of the church is rendered.

6. Censure of scandalous Conteinpt, If
any person or persons orderly complained of to
a council, or that are witnesses to such com-
plaints, (having regular notification to appear,
shall refuse or neglect so to do, in the place,
and at the time specified, in the warning given,
except they or he give some satisfactory reason
thereof, to the said council, they shall be judged
guilty of scandalous contempt. (Sayb. Art. XL)
If any person thus guilty of scandalous con-
tempt, be a member of a church, that church,
ought to deal with him as an offender : other-
wise, the church becomes partaker of his sin.

VII. Method of voting in a Council.

The rule according to which questions were
anciently decided in councils of the consociated
churches, was that nothing shall be deemed, an
act, or judgment of any council, which hath
not the major part of the elders present concur-
ring, and such a number of the messengers
present, as makes the majority of the council.
(Sayb. Art. IV.) In the consociations of Litch-
field county, and in that of New Haven East,
this rule is still observed, with the modification
that a majority of the elders must concur with

300 DIGEST.

a majority of the messengers, to give validity to
any act in reference to which, the apph cation of
the rule, is demanded by any member of the
council. In New Haven West, two thirds of
the votes are necessary to a decision.

VIII. Result or decision of the Council.

The result or decision of the council whether
It be called advisory, as in some districts, or
authoritative as in others, is in all cases to be
a final issue. That is, no other council maybe
called to rejudge the matter : and in all cases,
the church is to give effect to the decision of
the council, by accepting and acting upon it, or
by submitting to it, as the case may require.
And the council, having seen their determina-
tion or judgment, duly executed and attended,
may put upon its records the evidence of the
compliance of the church with the decision.

IX. The right of parties to be heard by counsel.

No person is permitted to appear as counsel I
for another, before any consociation, who is nott
a member of a congregational church, and ini
good standing. In the consociation of New?

DiGi:sT* 301

Haven West, no person practicing as an at-
torney at law, in the civil courts, is allowed
to appear as counsel. In New Haven East, no
person who has made the pleading of the law,
his professional business is admitted as an ad-
vocate unless he be a member of a church,
belonging to that consociation. In the consoci-
ation of New London, no person is permitted to
appear as counsel, for any party ; nevertheless,
the consociation, when in its judgment the fair
and full investigation of any cause, shall re-
quire aid, may designate one of its own mem-
bers to present and examine witnesses in favor
of one or both the parties.

X. The union of two Consociations*

There is no appeal from the determination
pronounced by a council of the consociated
churches, in a district, to any other council
or judicature. Yet if the matter brought before
the counsel of any district shall be judged so
great in the nature of it, or so doubtful in the
issue, or of such general concern, that the said
council shall judge best that it be referred to a
fuller council, then they shall invite to their aid
the churches of the other consociation, within
the same county, (or of the next adjoining con-
sociation of another coxmty, if there be in it two

*i7

302 DIGEST.

consociations in the county, where the difficulty
ariseth,) and the fuller council of those two ad-
joining consociations, shall hear, judge, deter-
mine^ and finally issue such case according to
the word of God. (Sayb. Art. VII.)

XL Proceedings when the Church refuses to abide by-
judgment of the Council.

1. If any pastor and church doth obsti-
nately refuse a due attendance, and conformity
to the determination of the council, that hath
the cognizance of the case, and determineth it
as above, after due patience used, they shall be
reputed guilty of scandalous contempt. (Sayb. .
Art. VI.)

2. Such pastor and church, are to be dealt'
with as the rule of God's word doth provide,
i. e. following the analogy of the rule, given by
Christ, in Matthew XVIII ; 15, 16, 17. (Sayb.
Art. VI.)

3. If the offending church, and pastor, re-
fuse to have the admonition of the consociated
church, expressed by the council, then, aften
due patience, the sentence of non-communion
shall be declared against such pastor and
church. And the churches of the district, are
severally to approve of the said sentence, by
withdrawing from the communion of the pastoi

DIGEST. 303

and church, which so refuseth to be heard.
(Sayb. Art. VI. See also above Part I. Art.
IL § 2.)

XII. Select Councils.

1 . The right of a church to ask advice of
any other churches in cases of difficulty, is
not taken away by our ecclesiastical confeder-
ation, yet the party concerned has 'always a
right, to have his cause heard and determined
by the consociation, after the church has pro-
ceded to sentence of excommunication against
him.

2. In Litchfield South, if it be requested by
any offender, when prosecuted in any particular
church, he or she shall have a right, (by the
consent of the church,) to an advisory council
to be mutually chosen by such church and of-
fender, previously to a hearing and judgment
by the church ; unless by mutual consent of
the parties, such case shall be immediately re-
ferred to the consociation.

3. The result of a select council, should be
entered upon the records of the church ; and
in Litchfield North, it is distinctly required that
an authentic copy of the result, be deposited
with the register of the consociation to be
kept on file.

304 DIGEST.

4. No aggrieved party in a consociated
church has a right in any case to call an ex parte
council, for the redress of grievances ; no church
is required to comply w^ith such a call, or to
attend to the advice of such a council ; — our
ecclesiastical confederation having provided a
more excellent way.

PART THIRD.

OF PARTICULAR ASSOCIATIONS.

I. Membership in the Association.

1. The teaching elders of the churches in
each county or district become an association
by their own consent and covenant. (Sayb.
Art. XII.) He who consents to become a*
teaching elder in a consociated church, con-
sents to become a member of the association,
but does not become actually a member, till
the associated pastors, upon their satisfaction
of his fitness, consent, either formally or infor-
mally, to receive him.

2. Ordained ministers of the gospel, having
no pastoral relation to a church, but exercising
their ministry within the bounds of an associa-
tion, either as teachers in a theological school,
or as supplying a congregation statedly with
the ministration of the word, ought to be in
connection with the association of the district

DIGEST. 305

within which they reside, and become such by
mutual consent.

3. A minister dismissed from his pastoral
charge, and still exercising his ministry occa-
sionally, does not cease to be a member of the
association, but is under their fraternal inspec-
tion in all that concerns his ministerial charac-
ter, and may sit in their meetings to aid with
his advice and vote.

4. A minister ordained to the work of an evan-
gelist whether as a missionary to foreign parts,
or to labor among the destitute at home, ought
to be connected with some association till such
time, as it shall be convenient for him to be uni-
ted with some other body.

II. Duties of the Association.

The duties of the associated pastors in each
county or division of a county, are,

1 . To consult the duties of their oiSice, and
common interest of the churches, [Sayb. Art.
XII.] by carefully inquiring, at least twice in
each year, into the state of religion in their
respective charges :

2. To send three delegates each year to the
general association, and by the hands of those
delegates an authentic report of the state of re-
ligion in that district :

3. To act upon such matters as may be re-
ferred to them by the general association :

27a

306 DIGEST.

4. To consider and resolve questions and
cases of importance which shall be offered by
any among themselves or others : (Sayb. Art.
XII.)

5. To examine candidates for the ministry,
and by a certificate of approbation, (commonly
called a license) to recommend to the churches
such as they find to be duly qualified : (Sayb.
Art. XII.)

6. To recommend to bereaved churches, on
their application for advice, such persons as
may be fit to be called and settled in the work
of the Gospel ministry among them : (Sayb.
Art. XIV.)

7. To take notice of any among themselves
that may be accused of scandal or heresy unto
them, or of scandal or heresy cognizable by
them ; to examine the matter carefully ; and,
if they find just occasion, to direct to the call-
ing of the council of the consociated churches
of the district, that such offenders may be duly
proceeded against before the council. (Art.
XIII.)

III. Officers of the Association.

1. A moderator and a scribe are chosen at
the opening of each meeting.

2. Each association has its register who re-
cords in a book, the minutes put into his hands
Vv the scribe of each meeting.

DIGEST. 307

IV. Meetings of the Association.

1 . Generally the associations hold two stated
meetings in each year, one of the two being co-
incident with the annual meeting of the conso-
ciation. The association of New Haven West,
meets three times annually.

2. Special meetings are called by letters mis-
sive from the moderator of the last meeting, at
the desire of any two members. In case of the
death or disability of the moderator, any two
members may issue letters convoking a special
meeting. In the association of New London
county a special meeting is called, in case of the
death or disability of the moderator, by the last
preceding moderator.

3. The letters which call a special meeting,
state the business for which the meeting is con-
vened ; and in accordance with a principle of
natural justice, it is commonly understood that
no business is to be taken up at a special meet-
ing, other than that of which the letters missive
have given due notice.

V. The examination and recommendation of candidates for

the Ministry.

1. Each association has its own rules in re-
spect to the time which a candidate must have
devoted to the study of theology before examin-
ation ; but generally, in compliance with a re-

308 DIGEST.

commendation of the general association, the can-
didate for examination must have spent at least
two years in theological studies, and must have
a competent knowledge of the arts and sciences.

2. The certificate of approbation, or license
to preach, confers on the candidate no ecclesias-
tical rank or authority. He is not a minister,
but only a candidate for the ministry, approved
by the associated pastors, and permitted to
preach for the trial of his gifts. His certificate
of approbation may therefore be revoked when-
ever the association shall see cause.

3. The certificate of approbation is ordinarily
given only for the term of four years, at the end
of which period, it may be renewed at the re-
quest of the candidate.

4. A candidate presenting himself to a coun-
cil, or any other ecclesiastical body, for ordina-
tion, does not need a formal dismission from the
association which gave him license to preach.
His ordination, terminates his connection with
that association ; and he is to enter into new
relations, not as a candidate, but as a minister.*

* In the Presbyterian church, a license to preach is given
by a presbytery ; and all ordinations are also performed by
presbyteries. The licentiate is " under the care" of the pres-
bytery by which he was licensed, and cannot be ordained by an-
other presbytery, without being first, by a special dismission
and recommendation, released from his former relation, and
placed " under the care" of that other presbytery. In the con-
gregational communion, no man begins to preach without be-
ing first examined and approved by an association of minis-
ters ; and in imitation of presbyterian usage, the approba-.

DIGEST. 309

VI. Proceedings against a Minister charged with scandal or
heresy.

1. An offending brother in the association, is
to be first dealt with privately accordingly to
the rules of Christ in Matt. XVIII. 15, 16.

2. When the accused brother is a pastor of
a consociated church, the association is to in-
quire whether the charge is of such a nature,
in respect to the matter alledged, and of so much
probability in respect to the grounds on which
it rests, as to require a trial ; and then, if they
see cause, they are to direct to the calling of a
council of the consociated churches, w^here such
offenders may be duly proceeded against. (Sayb.
Art. XIII.)

3. When the accused brother is pastor of a
church not consociated, the association, having
found upon inquiry sufficient cause to proceed
against him, may bring the matter to the church
of which he is pastor ; and that church may
call to its aid, as in the case of the ordination
of its pastor, a select council of neighboring
churches.

tion is called a license, and the candidate is called a licentiate.
But the association by which candidates are licensed, is not
the body by which ministers are ordained ; and therefore an
association knows nothing^ about dismissing a licentiate iu
order to his ordination. The license is itself a sufficient dis-
mission and recommendation to any ordaining body to whom
it may be presented, and is valid for the term of four years
from its date, unless otherwise limited in express terms.

Presbyterians have sometimes been perplexed in conse»
quence of not understanding this distinction.

310 DIGEST.

4. When the accused brother is not a pastor
of any church, and is not b)^ some special rule
amenable to the consociation, or when being
pastor of a church not consociated, that church
refuses to submit the charges against him to a
proper council, the association may proceed to
investigate the truth of the charges, and if they
find him guilty of any scandal or heresy for
which he ought to be deposed from the ministry,
they may expel him from their fellowship, and
declare him to be no longer in communion with
them, as a minister of Christ.

5. When a minister of the Gospel, residing
or performing the work of the ministry among
our churches, but not connected with the asso-
ciation as a member, is charged with scandal
or heresy, it is the duty of the association to
examine the matter as in the case of one of their
own members, and (if they find just occasion,)
to present the matter to the proper ecclesiastical
authority, with which the accused is directly
connected. But if it be not known, that the in-
dividual is connected with any ecclesiastical
body competent to try the case, — or if he be
connected with an ecclesiastical body too distant
to act seasonably and intelligently upon the
matters alledged, — or if the ecclesiastical body
with which he is connected, refuse to do what
is required by the laws of Christ, the purity of '
the ministry, and the safety of the churches, —
then the association may proceed to investigate
the charges, and finding him guilty of any scan-

DIGEST. 311

dal or heresy for which he ought to be deposed
from the ministry, may declare him to be out
of this fellowship, and may warn the churches
against him as a deceiver.

PART FOURTH,

OP THE GENERAL ASSOCIATION.

I. Its Constitution and Order of Proceedings,

1. The general association consists of dele-
gates from the several particular associations of
Connecticut, (Sayb. Art. XV.) and of dele-
gates from the congregational bodies in other
states with which the general association is in
fraternal correspondence. It also receives del-
egates from each of the two bodies entitled
" The General Assembly of the Presbyterian
Church," w^ho partake in the deliberations of
the general association, but give no vote.

2. The general association for each year,
meets at the place appointed by the general
association of the preceding year, on the third
Tuesday in June, at 11 o'clock, ante meridiem.

3. The objects for which the general associ-
tion meets are, to learn the general state of xe-

312 DIGEST.

ligion, — to promote unity and order in ecclesi-
astical affairs, — and to recommend to the dis-
trict associations such matters and things as
they shall apprehend will be for the general
welfare.

4 The general association has no legislative
or judicial power over ministers or churches^
It is nothing else than a meeting for consulta-
tion and advice, and for co-operation in the ad-^
vancement of the Redeemer's kingdom.

5. The district association within whose
bounds the last but one preceding general as^
sociation was held, appoints one of its own
members to preach a sermon before the gene^
ral association.

6. Each district association appoints three
delegates to the general association ; and it is
recommended that one delegate at least from
each district association, be of the number of
those who attended at the general associatioa
last preceding.

7. A preacher is appointed by the general
association, on the nomination of the district
association within whose bounds the gene-
ral association is assembled, who delivers a
concio ad clerum in the chapel of Yale College,
in the evening of the commencement day.

8. The meetings of the general association
are held from year to year within the several
districts, in the following order, — Hartford
North, Litchfield North, Litchfield South, Fair-
field West, Fairfield East, New Haven West,

DIGEST. 313

New Haven East, Hartford South, Middlesex,
New London, Windham, Tolland.

9. The rules of order for the general associ
ation are as follows.

SYSTEM OF RULES,

FOR THE REGCJLATIOX OF BUSINESS BEFORE THE GENERAL
ASSOCIATION OF THE STATE OF CONNECTICUT.

1. The minister at whose house the association is to
meet, when the hour of meeting is come, provided a ma-
jority of the members be present, shall call them to orders
and call for, receive and count the ballots for a scribe,
and declare the person chosen. If there be not a major-
ity present, he shall wait one hour and then proceed.

2. The person chosen scribe shall call for, receive and
count the ballots for a moderator, and declare the person
chosen.

3. The moderator shall take the chair and direct the
members to ballot for an assistant scribe.

4. The moderator, after the certificates of member-
ship are read, shall open the association with prayer ;
he shall also open and close the association, each day,
with prayer, except at the termination of the session, at
which time he may request some other person to pray.

5. As soon as the association is opened, a committee
of overtures shall be chosen to prepare business for the
association.

6. Every morning and afternoon, at the time to which
the association is adjourned, the moderator shall take
the chair, and the scribe sUall call over the roll of the

314 DIGEST.

members ; those who are tardy shall be called to give
a reason for their delay.

7. No member shall withdraw from the body until the
close of the session, without leave of absence first ob-
tained from the moderator.

8. After the association is opened in the morning by
prayer, the minutes of the preceding day shall be read
by the scribe.

9. The moderator shall preserve order and decorum
in the body ; and when he speaks to the merits of any
question, he shall leave the chair and address himself to
the scribe.

10. Every member when he wishes to speak shall ad-
dress the moderator.

11. No member shall speak more than twice to the
merits of the question in debate, except by special per-
mission of the body ; nor more than once until every
member choosing to speak shall have spoken.

12. Every motion, except for adjournment, shall be
reduced to writing, if the moderator or any two members »
desire it.

13. When a question is under debate, no motion shall 1
be made except for amendment — or the previous ques-
tion— to postpone — or for an adjournment. The previ-
ous question is. Shall the main question noio he put ?

14. No motion, except for reconsideration, shall be?
acted upon until seconded.

15. When any member, in debating or otherwise, shall i
transgress the rules of the body, the moderator shall, by
his own authority, or at the request of any member, call I
him to order ; and if a question shall arise concerning'.'
his being in order, it shall be decided by an appeal to the*
body.

16. When two or more rise at once, the moderator
ehall name the member T*ho ie first to speak.

DIGEST. 315

17. Whilst the moderator is putting aijy question, or
addressing the body, no one shall walk out of or across
the house ; nor, in such case, or when a member is speak-
ing, shall entertain private discourse, or read any printed
book or paper ; nor whilst a member is speaking, shall
pass between him and the chair.

18. No motion, committed to writing, shall be finally
decided upon, until it shall have had three several read^
ings, if any member require it.

19. In cases of equal divisions of votes, the moderator
shall have a casting vote.

20. If three or more members object against the ap^
pointment of a committee by nomination, the committee
shall be chosen by ballot.

21. The moderator shall continue in oiSce until the
next anuual meeting of the general association, and shall
have power, upon the application of any district associ-
ation, to convene the general association, and likewise,
in case of necessity, to alter the appointed place of an-
nual meeting ; of both which he shall give public notice
in such papers published in Hartford, New Haven, and
New London as he shall judge to have the most exten ■
sive circulation.

22. These rules and orders shall be read at the open-
ing of every session of the association, and shall be in
force during the pleasure of the body, any rules to the
contrary, previously made, notwithstanding.

II. Officers and Standing Committees.

1. The general association, like the district
associations, has its register, or keeper of the
records, in whose hands the minutes of each

1

316 DIGEST.

meeting are placed by the scribe, to be copied
into a book for future use and reference.

2. The general association appoints every
year, a treasurer, who keeps the accounts,
superintends the printing of the minutes, has f
charge of the moneys raised by the association
for the payment of its incidental expenses, and
pays out those moneys as directed by the votes
of the association.

3. One minister in each district association,
is appointed by the general association to receive
from every pastor and stated supply, the annual
contribution, or tax for defraying the incidental
expenses of the general association.

4. One minister in each district is appointed
by the general association to collect the statis-
tical accounts of the churches, and to make
returns to a general agent, who is also appoint-
ed by the general association to digest and ar-
range the returns and to make his report annu-

5. A committee of one in each district is ap-
pointed to certifjr the standing of ministers
travelling out of the bounds of the state.

6. Four persons are annually appointed by
the general association as a committee on the
Everest Fund.*

* Dr. Soloman Everest of Canton, who deceased April 3d,
1822, left a residuary legacy including nearly onehalf of his per-
sonal property, and amounting in all to fourteen thousand dol-
lars, to religious charities. One half of this legacy was to
the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions ;
and one fourth part to the Missionary Society of Connecti-

DIGEST. 317

The committee on the Everest fund pre-
sent their report to the general association
every year.

III. The General Association as a Missionary Society.

1. The general association began to take
measures for prosecuting missions to the new
and frontier settlements of the country, as early
as the year 1774. In 1788 those measures
were systematized by forming and adopting
the constitution of the Missionary Society of
Connecticut, which is as follows.

CONSTITUTION

OP THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF CONNECTICUT.

Art I. This society shall be known by the name
of The Missionary Sociehj of Connecticut,

Art. II. The general association of the state of
Connecticut shall be the said Missionary Society.

Art. III. The general association shall annually by

cut. The other fourth part was directed by the testator
** to be applied for the purchase of bibles, religious tracts
&c. for distribution : for the support of the Domestic Mis-
sion in this state : for the education of indigent pious youth
for the Gospel ministry : to any or all of the above purposes,
as shall be thought most expedient by a committee which
the general association of the sate of Connecticut shall from
time to timey appoint for that purpose.''^

288

318 DIGEST.

i; ballot appoint twelve trustees, whereof six shall be
clergymen and six shall be brethren of the churches,
who shall conduct the business of the society in the
manner hereafter described.

Art. IV. The object of this society shall be to chris-
tianize the heathen in North America, and to support
and promote Christian knowledge in the new settle-
ments within the United States, and both shall be pursu-
ed as circumstances shall point out, and as the trustees
under the superintendence of the General Association
shall direct.

Art. V. The General Association and the trustees
shall adopt such measures, from time to time, for raising
funds, as they shall judge expedient.

Art. YI. The trustees shall have power to apply
the funds of the society according to their discretion,
in all cases in which they shall not be limited by the Gen-
eral Association or by the donors. They shall corres-
pond with other missionary societies ; shall have power
to appoint and dismiss missionaries, to pay them, and
generally to transact all business necessary to attain the
ends of the society ; and shall be paid their necessary ex-
penses, but nothing for their services.

Art. VIL The trustees shall annually appoint a sec-
retary, who shall keep a fair account of their proceed-
ings. They shall also appoint a chairman, who, with
four of the trustees, shall be a quorum to transact busi-
ness ; or if the stated chairman shall not be present,
any seven of the trustees shall be a quorum.

Art. VIII. The chairman shall have power to call a
meeting of the trustees at his discretion, by letters
left with them, or at the houses of their residence ; and
it shall be his duty to call such meeting whenever re-
quested by two of the trustees ; and in case of the death
of the chairman, or of his absence from the state, any
two trustees are hereby empowered to call a meeting.

DIGEST. 319

Art. IX. The General Association shall annually
appoint a treasurer and an auditor of accounts ; and
the treasurer shall exhibit both to the General As-
sociation and to the trustees, the state of the treasury,
whenever he shall be called upon for that purpose.

Art. X. The trustees shall annually exhibit to the
General Association a particular account of the mission-
aries employed by them ; of the places to which they are
sent ; of the missions ; of the state of the funds ; of
the receipts and expenditures : and of whatever relat-
ing to this institution the General Associatiou shall re-
quire.

Art. XI. The trustees and all officers of this soci-
ety shall enter on their respective offices on the first
Wednesday of August, annually ; and shall continue in
office for one year.

Art. XII. The trustees shall hold their first meeting
at the State House in Plartford, on the first Wednes-
day of August next, at 11 o'clock A. M., and in every
year thereafter they shall meet at the same time and
place, unless otherwise ordered by the General Asso-
ciation.

Art. XIII. If on experience it shall be found neces-
sary to alter the constitution, an alteration may be
made by the General Association at their stated session ;
but not without having been drawn up in writing and ly-
ing under consideration one year; nor unless at least
two thirds of the General Association shall adopt said
alteration.

The following additional article was adopted by vote
of the society and approved by the legislature, in the
year 1805 :

Voted, that it shall be the duty of the trustees of
this society, to place the treasurer under bonds for the
faithful discharge of his trust, and to such an amount as

320 PIGEST.

they shall think proper. And in case such treasurer
shall refuse to give bonds as aforesaid, it shall be in
their power to displace him, and appoint one in his
place, who will qualify himself for the trust ; who shall
continue in office, till the n^xt meeting of the General
Association.

This society was incorporated by the legis-
lature of Connecticut in 1802 ; and, in conform-
ity with the act of incorporation, the trustees
make a report of their receipts and expendi-
tures, to the legislature, annually,

2. The Domestic Missionary Society for
Connecticut and its vicinity, was in like manner
formed in 1816; the General Association itself
being the society. For fourteen years the at-
tention of its directors was confined to feeble
congregations and waste places in Connecticut.
In 1830, its plan was enlarged and its name
was changed to **The Missionary Society of
Connecticut, auxiliary to the American Home
Missionary Society," by the adoption of the
following revised constitution,

CONSTITUTION

OF THE

MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF CONNECTICUT, AUXILIARY TO THE

A>IERICAN HOME MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

As amended and adopted, June, 1831.

Art. I. This Society shall be known by the name of!
the Missionary Society of Connecticut, auxiliary to the
American Home Missionary Society.

DIGEST. 321

Art. IL The General Association of Connecticut
shall be said Society.

Art. III. The object of the Society shall be to co-op-
erate with the A. H. M. S. in building up the waste
places of Connecticut, and in sending the Gospel to the
destitute, and assisting feeble congregations in other and
more destitute portions of the United States, according
to the provisions of the 8th Article of the constitution
of the parent society, with such stipulations as shall se-
cure to this society the control of the raising and appli-
cation of funds, the selection and appointment of mis-
sionaries, and the general designation of their fields of
labor ; the said stipulations to be mutually agreed upon
by the directors of the society, and the executive com-
mittee of the A. H. M. S.

Art. IV. The officers of the society shall be, a
secretary, a treasurer, an auditor, and eighteen direc-
tors. The treasurer and auditor of the Missionary
Society of Connecticut shall be, ex officio, treasurer
and auditor of this society. The twelve trustees of
the Missionary Society of Connecticut shall be ex officio,
directors of this society. Six additional directors shall
be annually chosen by ballot by the General Association.
The secretary shall be chosen by the directors. Seven
of the directors shall be laymen, and eleven clergy-
men.

Art. Y. The treasurer shall pay out the money of
the society only as ordered by the directors, and shall
exhibit a statement of his accounts to the board when-
ever called on for the purpose.

Art. YI. It shall be the duty of the directors, five
of whom shall be necessary to constitute a quorum for
business, to pursue the object of the society by adopting
such measures, from time to time, as they shall judge
expedient, under the superintendence of the General

322 DIGEST.

Association, and subject to their special direction, should
it, at any time, be thought proper to apply to the Gen-
eral Assembly for a brief.

Art. VII. The directors shall have power to apply
the funds of the society according to their discretion, in
all cases in which they shall not be limited by the Gen-
eral Association, or the donors ; to appoint and dismiss
missionaries ; to pay them ; and generally, to transact
all business necessary to attain the ends of the society.
And no officer of the society, the treasurer excepted,
shall receive any compensation for his services.*

Art. VIII. The board of directors shall meet twice
a year ; on such day of the week of the state election,
at Hartford, as they shall appoint, and oi^ the fifst
Wednesday of August. The board of ^ireptprs shall
annually report their doings to the General Association.

Art. IX. A permanent fund may be formed, consist-
ing of donations of individuals, if the donations are made
with that particular view ; but all other moneys of the
society shall be appropriated, from year to 3^ear, to the
9,ttainment of the ends of the society.

Art. X. No alterations shall be made in this Consti-r
tutipn, unless the same shall have been proposed at ^
previous annual meeting, or recommended by the direc-
tors and adopted by a vote of two thirds of the mem-
bers of the General Association present.

The Jast cjause pf this article was erased in June, 183^.

APPENDIX :

CONTAINING NOTICES OP THE GENERAL ASSOCIATIONS OF

MASSACHUSETTS, NEW HAMPSHIRE, AND NEW YORK;

THE GENERAL CONVENTION OP VERMONT ; THE

GENERAL CONFERENCE OF MAINE, AND

THE EVANGELICAL CONSOCIATION

OF RHODE ISLAND.

GENERAL ASSOCIATION

MASSACHUSETTS.

The confederation of churclies, as it exists in
Connecticut, under the Saybrook Articles, has
never been introduced into Massachusetts. At
different periods, the attempt has been made, in
that state, to provide for the communion and in-
tercourse of churches, more effectually than is
done by the Cambridge Platform, or by the usages
which have grown up under it, and which have now
in a great measure superseded it. But such pro-
posals have always been rejected there.

Associations of pastors, meeting statedly, for
counsel and mutual improvement, began to exist
in Massachusetts at a very early period. But these
associations were never, as in Connecticut, form-
ally adopted by the churches as an element in
their system of communion. Gradually, however,
the practice of examining and approving candidates
for the ministry, was recognized by usage as
belonging to the associations. A General Conven-
tion of Congregational Ministers was held annually
at Boston, on the occasion of the general election
and the meeting of the legislature. In this con-
vention, which was not a representative body
formed by delegation, the ministers of the metrop-
olis, and its immediate vicinity, held of course, a

29

826 GENERAL ASSOCIATION

predominating influence. The convention still
has its annual meeting; but in consequence of
the division occasioned by Unitarianism, it is now
little else than a charitable society.

In 1802, delegates from eight associations in
the western part of the state, assembled at North-
ampton to consult on the expediency of forming a
general association. In compliance with the re-
commendations of this meeting, delegates from five
associations met at Northampton, June 29th, 1803,
and formed the " General Association of Massachu-
setts Proper" by which title, the body continued
to be known till the erection of Maine into a sep-
arate state. This arrangement for the promotion
of intercourse and union among the ministers,
commended itself slowly but effectually to pasiors
and churches ; and the General Association of
Massachusetts now includes twenty two district
associations, and nearly all the Trinitarian Con-
gregational ministers in the commonwealth.

The standing rules and by-laws of the body, are
as follows:

RULES

OP THE ASSOCIATION.

1. The association, by which the General Association of Mas-
sachusetts was originally organized, agreed to admit, and this as-
sociation continue to admit, as articles of faith, the doctrines of
Christianity, as they are generally expressed in the Assembly's
Shorter Catechism ; and the above-mentioned doctrines, under-
stood by us to be distinctly those, which from the beginning,
have been embraced by the churches of New England as the
doctrines of the Gospel, are considered as the basis of our union. ■

2. This General Association is founded on the principles of "
Congregationalism, and wholly disclaims ecclesiastical jurisdic-
tion over the churches, or the opinions of individuals. Its object
is to promote brotherly harmony and intercourse among the min-

OF MASSACHUSETTS. » 327

isters of Christ ; — to obtain religious information relative to the
state of their churches, and of the christian church in this coun-
try, and throughout the world ; — and to co-operate with one an-
other, and with other ecclesiastical bodies in the most eligible
measures for advancing the cause of truth and holiness.

3. Each district association in Massachusetts, consenting to
the principles of this union, as stated in the first article, may
appoint two delegates annually, to compose this General Associa-
tion : and it is recommended, that one be appointed, who attend
the preceding year.

4. The time of the annual meeting of this association, shall be
on the fourth Thursday of June, at five o'clock, P. M., at such
place, as shall have been duly notified.

5. Seven members, delegated from the particular associations
of Massachusetts, shall be requisite to form a quorum for trans-
acting any business ; but for opening and adjourning the meeting,
a less number shall be competent.

6. The secretary and minister of the church, where the asso-
ciation meet, shall have seats, and act as members ; the associ-
ations to which they belong retaining the right to elect their
number of delegates in addition.

7. The minister of the church in the place where the associa-
tion meets, or the secretary, may call the association to order and
preside in the meeting until the association shall be properly or-
ganized.

8. The certificates of the delegates present shall be read
by the secretary or by a temporary scribe, and the association
shall then be organized by the choice of a moderator, a scribe,
and, if necessary, an assistant scribe, by ballot. The rules of
the association shall also be read, and the moderator shall open

. the business with prayer.

9. At the opening of the session on each subsequent day, the
moderator shall take the chair at the hour to which the associa-
tion stands adjourned ; shall immediately call the members to
order ; direct the roll to be called ; shall open the meeting with
prayer, and cause the minutes of the preceding day to be read ;
and the session of each day shall be closed with prayer.

10. At each meeting of the association a committee of arrange-
ments, consisting of three, shall be appointed by nomination, to
prepare the business of the session ; and no business shall be in-
troduced during the session, but through the hands, and with the
approbation of the committee. But if said committee decline
presenting any item of business proposed by any member, he
shall have the privilege of appeal to the association.

11. Every motion on being seconded, shall, if requested by
the moderator, or any two members, be reduced to writing, and
no motioQ shall be open to discussion, until it be seconded.

328 .. GENERAL ASSOCIATION

12. The moderator may speak to points of order, in preference
toother members, rising from his seat for that purpose ; and shall
decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the house by
any two members. But he may not speak to the merits of the
question without leaving the chair, and placing some other
member in it, to preside while he speaks.

13. On questions of order, adjournment, postponement, com-
mitment, or the previous question, no member shall speak more
than once. Nor on any question shall a member speak more
than twice, without leave of the association.

14. When a question is under debate, no motion shall be re-
ceived, except for adjournment, amendment, postponement, com-
mitment, or the previous question ; viz. Shall the main (question
be now put.

15. If a question under debate contain several parts, any mem-
ber may have it divided, and a question tal^en on each part.

16. Every member, when speaking, shall address himself tQ
the chair ; and shall be subject to no needless interruption ; if he
acts disorderly, it shall be the duty of the moderator, and the
privilege of other members, to call him to order.

17. The discussions in the association, and the whole deport-
ment of the members, shall be in accordance with decorum, with
due respect to the *hair, and with courtesy to each other.

] S. No meml)er shall leave the association before the session
is closed, except with the consent of tlie body ; nor shall any one
leave the house during a sitting, without the consent of the mod-
erator.

19. Each annual meeting shall be closed with a psalm o?
hymn, and prayer by Ine moderator, or such other member as
he shall appoint.

20. The prmciples of the connections formed with the General
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, the
General Associations of Connecticut and New Hampshire, the
General Convention of Congregational and Presbyterian ministers
in Vermont, and the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island,
are, that this General Association, and each ecclesiastical body
connected with it, shall annually appoint, each two delegates to
the other, who shall be admitted into each body, to the same
right of sitting, debating, and voting with their own members re
spectively.

21. Gentlemen, who are admitted as honorary members, shall
be allowed full liberty to take part in all deliberations ; though
they are not considered as entitled to vote ; and it is expect
ed they will give notice to the body, if they find it necessary to
withdraw previous to the close of the session. The approbation
of the committee of arrangements shall be obtained, before a gei^
4l«?man shall be proposed to sit as an honorary meniber.

OF MASSACHU«ETTt. 329

HZ. The delegates, who the preceding year attended the meet-
ings of foreign bodies, shall, ex officio, have seats as honorary
members of the General Association.

23. A committee of three shall be annually appointed, to sub-
mit to the General Association at the next meeting, a pastoral
address, to excite the attention of ministers and christians, to
faithful discipline in the churches, the instruction of the rising
generation, the sanctification of the sabbath, and other subjects
relating to the general interests of religion. The address being
approved by the General Association, shall be signed by the mod-
erator, and printed with the minutes. This committee shall be
chosen from the several associations in rotation.

24. The associational sermon shall be delivered at two o'clock,
Thursday, P. M., after which the sacrament of the Lord's Supper
shall be administered. The narratives given by the delegates of
the several associations concerning the state of religion and the
churches, shall be given on Wednesday afternoon, and shall be pre-
sented in writing, with a view to obtain an accurate account of the
principal facts, not, however, to prevent any more particular de-
tails which the delegates may think expedient to add, or the as -
sociation to request. The returns, with respect to the number in
the churches, etc., shall be made out according to a printed
schedule of this body, and according to the numbers on the first
of January past.

25 A committee shall be appointed to receive the narratives,
and statements, and shall condense them into a narrative, to be
submitted to the General Association and published. The written
narratives shall be deposited with the secretary.

26. A committee shall be appointed to nominate delegates to
foreign bodies, which delegates shall, as far as practicable,
be selected from the district associations in rotation. The breth-
ren chosen substitutes in the delegations to the several bodies
in our connection, shall, at our next session be considered as
delegates to the respective bodies, if they shall not previously have
taken their seats there, through the failure of their principals.

27. The secretary shall be chosen for three years, from the
close of the meeting at which the choice shall be made. He
shall, ex officio, be the treasurer of the General Association ; and
shall be allowed his own travelling expenses in attending the
meetings of this association. A committee shall be appointed an-
nually, to audit the accounts, who shall report the state of the
treasury, and the sum, in their opinion, necessary to be paid the
next year by the members of the several associations connected
with this body. The secretary shall be authorized to pay such
expenses as are allowed by this association.

^ 28. It shall be the duty of the delegates of the district associa-
tions, to pay the amount of the assessments due from their
29i

330 GENERAL ASSOCIATION

respective associations for the past year, whether collected
by them or not.

29. A publishing committee shall be annually appointed, to
make such extracts from the minutes of the meeting, as, in their
judgment, it will be proper to publish ; procure to be printed such
number of copies with the pastoral address and narrative of the
state of religion, as will give one copy to each minister of the as-
sociation represented in this body ; and such a number of copies
for other bodies connected with this association, as shall be mu-
tually agreed upon. It shall be the duty of the secretary to
receive the publications from foreign bodies, and distribute
them among the several associations, in proportion to the tax
paid by them respectively. One copy of each publication, re-
ceived by the General Association, or printed by its order, shall
be kept in the archives.

30. An agent shall be appointed in Boston to transmit the ex-
tracts of the minutes of this General Association to other ecclesi-
astical bodies, and to receive their extracts or other publications,
and transmit them to the several district associations represented
in this body. And notice of his appointment and place of busi-
ness, shall be inserted in the printed extracts. He shall be
entitled to a suitable compensation.

31. It shall be the duty of the secretary to communicate proper
information to the agent in Boston, and to the publishing commit-
tee, for their directions.

32. Previously to the close of each meeting, the General Asso-
ciation shall specify a place for meeting the next year, and request
some district association to appoint a preacher to deliver the
associational sermon. And the church of the place of meeting
is desired to make preparations to celebrate the Lord's Supper
during the session.

33. A vote or resolve to establish, alter, or annul a standing rule
of this body, shall be read twice on different days, and may be
debated at each reading. At the first reading the question shall
be, Shall it be read a second time ?

BY-LAWS.

1. An annual sermon shall be preached before the association,
on the subject of home missions, and a collection taken. The
preacher shall be appointed by this body.

2. No report of the state of religion shall be read in public,
unless it be approved by the association from which it comes, or
by the committee of arrangements of the General Associaticm.

OF MASSACHUSETTS. 331

3. It is recommended to the several district associations, to
have their narratives on the state of religion, condensed, so as
not to exceed five minutes in the time of reading.

4. The printed minutes of this association, shall be sufficient
testimonials of the appointment of delegates to foreign bodies.

5. It shall be the duty of each primary delegate to any foreign
body, to notify the secretary of this association, at, or before, the
opening of the annual meeting next after his appointment, of his
attendance upon the duty assigned him ; and until such notifica-
tion be made, or an acceptable reason be assigned for his non-
attendance, he shall be ineligible as a delegate to any foreign
body.

6. It shall be the duty of each delegate to any foreign body-
appointed as a substitute, to notify the secretary of this associ-
ation, at, or before, the opening of its annual meeting next after
his appointment, of his attendance, or non-attendance as such
delegate, and until such notification be made, he shall be ineligi-
ble to the same body.

7. The minutes of this association shall be sent to the individ-
ual members of the associations connected with this body by mail,
and the chairman of the committee of publication, shall furnish a
list of the names required to the agents of the association.

8. The minutes of this body, forwarded to the General Associ-
ation of Connecticut, shall be, according to their request, sent by
mail, under the direction of the publishing committee.

9. The names of all the members of the associations belonging
to this body, whether with or without charge, shall be inserted
in the published returns.

10. Every church without a pastor, by paying twenty-five cents,
annually, to the treasurer of the General Association, through the
treasurer of the local association, with which said church is con-
nected, shall be entitled to receive the minutes of the General
Association, to be forwarded in the same way as minutes are for-
warded to members of the association.

GENERAL CONVENTION

VERMONT.

In 1795, a meeting of delegates from the several
bodies of ministers in the state of Vermont, was
held at Hanover, New Hampshire, in connection
with the annual commencement at Dartmouth col-
lege, and a general convention was agreed upon,
to consist of delegates from associations and pres-
byteries. The first meeting of " The General
Convention of Congregational and Presbyterian
Ministers in Vermont," was accordingly held at
Rockingham, June 21, 1796.

The convention now includes thirteen associa-
tions, and about two hundred ministers.

CONSTITUTION

OF THE GENERAL CONVENTION OF CONGREGATIONAL MIN-
ISTERS AND CHURCHES IN VERMONT.

A.RT. 1. The principal objects of the General Convention of
Congregational Ministers and Churches in Vermont, shall be
to promote brotherly intercourse and harmony ; to yield mutual
assistance, and excite in each other the spirit of Christian fer-
vor ; to learn the state and recommend measures for the welfare
of the churches ; to obtain religious information respecting the
Christian church in this country and through the world ; and to
co-operate with other similar institutions in building up the
cause of the great Redeemer.

Art. 2. The General Convention receive as articles of faith the
doctrines of Christianity as they are generally expressed in the

OF VERMONT. 333

Assembly's Shorter Catechism. These doctrines are understood
by us to be those, which from the beginning have been generaUy
embraced by the Congregational and Presbyterian churches in'
New England, and especially, in Vermont.

Art. 3. Every association, presbytery, county conference,
or consociation, in Vermont, or partly in Vermont, which re-
ceives the doctrines above specified, as the christian faith, is en-
titled to send two delegates to the convention ; but no county or
district, shall ever be represented by both a consociation and
a conference. Each association consisting of eight or more or-
dained ministers may send three members.

Art. 4. The convention shall annually choose, by ballot or
orally, a moderator, scribe, and assistant scribe. There shall alsp
be a register, to continue in office during the pleasure of the con-
vention, whose duty it shall be to attend all the meetings of the
convention, to record the minutes transmitted to him by the
scribes, and to act as treasurer. The register, the preachers and
the minister, or brother, at whose house the convention meet^
shall be members.

Art. 5. The annual meeting of the convention shall be holdei)
on the second Tuesday of September, at 2 o'clock, P.M.

Art. 6. The preceding articles shall not be subject to altera
tion without the concurrence of two thirds of the members pres.-
^nt at an annual meeting.

BY-LAWS

AND PERMAKfi;NT REGULATIONS OF THE GENERAL
CONTENTION.

1. The convention propose, that in ordinary cases the follow-
ing should be the course of exercises, at their future anniversa.-
ries. Tuesday, 2 o'clock, P. M. convention sermon,— the ob.-
ject of which shall be to promote pastoral fidelity and to urge on
the churches the importance of being actively devoted to the di'r
vine service and the promotion of religion ; jn the evening an
exercise to promote Sabbath Schools : Wednesday, at 2 o'clock,
P. M., narratives on the state of religion ; in the evening, Re-
ports of the Education Society, with addresses : Thursday, half
past 9 o'clock, A. M., Reports of the Missionary Society, with
address, and contribution ; at 2 o'clock P. M. a communion ser-
mon and the administration of the Lord's Supper ; in the eve-
ning, religious exercises.

2. The associations shall be entered on the records and on the
roll in the following order, which is to be observed when they
are enumerated in transacting business : — Windham, Pawlet.

334 GENERAL CONVENTION

Black River, Rutland, Windsor, Royalton, Addison, Orange,
Mo5itpelier, North Western, Caledonia, Orleans, Lancaster.
• 3. It is the duty of the scribe to furnish the register with a
fair copy of the minutes of each meeting for record.

4. Reports on the state of religion shall be presented in wri-
ting.

5. Should no place be appointed for the meeting of the conven-
tion, or should the minister at whose house they are to meet, be
removed by death or otherwise, the register is authorized by cir-
cular letters to appoint the place and call the convention together
according to his discretion.

6. It shall be the duty of the register to make a docket of the
ordinary business of the convention, and lay it before them
at the opening of every annual meeting.

7. There shall be a standing committee of one in each associa-
tion, appointed for five years, to make the annual statisti-
cal reports for their respective associations, on their own re-
sponsibility and under their own names respectively; and in
case of the absence of any one of said committee, the duty shall
devolve on the register of said association for the time being.
The ministers and church clerks are requested, without fail, to
forward the statistical report of their respective churches, (par-
ticularly specifying the number of non-resident members) on the
first day of August, in each year, to the standing committee
of their association. This report is to state the number, names,
and congregations of settled ministers — the number and names
of the unsettled ministers ; and the number and names of the
destitute churches within their limits, to which it will be neces-
sary to subjoin a short account of circumstances which have
occurred within the year, such as the removals of ministers by
death or otherwise, ordinations, installations, with the time of
such events ; also an account of the number of members in each
church, and the additions, whether by letter or profession, and
the decrease, whether by deaths, dismissions, or exclusions.

8. Delegates from this convention to the foreign ecclesiastical
bodies, with which it is connected, are required to report, if they
attend agreeably to appointment. If the delegation fail, it is ex-
pected a reason will be rendered to the convention.

9. A committee of credentials shall be annually appointed by
the convention, to certify the regular standing and good character
of the preachers coming from abroad to officiate in Vermont,
or leaving this state to officiate elsewhere. And the convention
consider it the duty of strangers, who propose to labor in this state,
and of their brethren who design to labor in congregations abroad,
that are unacquainted with them, to procure a certificate of their
regular standing, from at least one of the aforesaid committee.

10. Extracts from the minutes of the convention shall be an-

OF VERMONT. 335

nually published, to be distributed in Vermont, and to the ecclesi-
astical bodies with which the convention has formed a connection.

Note. The general convention has formed a connection with the fol-
lowing Ecclesiastical bodies, viz : — Tiie General Assembly of the Pres-
byterian Church in the United States of America ; the General Associa-
tion of Connecticut ; the General Association of Massachusetts ; the
General Association of New-Hampshire ; the General Conference of
Maine; the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island; the General As-
sociation of New- York ; the Congregational Union of Lower Canada;
and the Congregaiional Union of England and Wales. The principles
of union with these several bodies is substantially the same, viz : —
The convention sends to each of them one or two delegates or com-
missioners, annually, and they each send annually to the convention
the same number. These delegates have the same right of sitting, de-
bating and voting, as the members of the body to which they are sent,
except that the arrangements with the General Assembly are such, thai
delegates sent to either body do not vote.

11. In order that the representation to foreign bodies may be
distributed equally among the several associations of the state,
each association shall send a member of its own body, from year
to year, to some foreign body, in rotation, according to the annexed
schedule*. Each association shall elect the delegate and sub-
stitute which it is entitled to appoint, and send their names to be
approved by convention, that the certificates may be made in the
name, and signed by the proper officers of that body. And in
case any association fail of sending such nomination in time to
be acted on, the convention may fill the vacancy from that or any
other association, at pleasure.

RECOMMENDATIONS

OF THE GENERAL CONVENTION.

1. As the relation between a minister and his people is one of
the most solemn that can be formed in this world, the conven-
tion recommend that this relation should never be dissolved
without making public the true reasons of discontent in the parties
since the opposite practice tends, on the one hand, to shield the
immoralities and erroneous opinions of a minister, or on the other
to gloss over the unreasonable discontents and vices of a people.

2. It is recommended to the several Congregational churches in
this state, that they employ no stranger to preach among them,
who is not recommended by some person of our communion au-
thorized to give recommendations by the general body from with-
in whose bounds he has come, or by some member of the com-
mittee of credentials appointed by this convention.

♦ TUe schedule is omitted in this volume.

336 GENERAL CONVENTION

3. It is recommended to the members of the several associa-
tions connected with the convention, to extend occasional assist-
ance to destitute towns in their vicinity by preaching lectures,
and by performing such other missionary labors, as they may
deem consistent with the duties they owe to their respective
parishes.

4. The churches in our connection are requested, at the
monthly concert in September, to implore the special blessing of
God upon the annual meeting of the convention, and of the re-
spective societies, with which it is immediately connected.

5. The convention recommend to the Congregational churches
in this state, to make it a standing rule, except in some uncom-
mon cases, not to admit to occasional communion, after one
year's residence, any persons of their own denomination, who by
removal have become settled among them.

6. It is recommended to the several associations not to receive
any member from another association, unless he brings a letter of
dismission and recommendation from the association to which
he has belonged.

7. As the temperance reformation is of vital importance to the
interests of true religion, it is recommended to all the friends of
God and the human race, to sustain and carry on this blessed
work, and not to remit in their efforts till the way of the coming
of the Son of man is every where fully prepared,

8. It is recommended to councils and other ecclesiastical
bodies in connection with this convention, not to ordain persons
without charge, or as evangelists ; especially, if they are to labor
in distant parts of the country, unless it should be required by pe-
culiar circumstances, and appear to be an obvious call of Provi-
dence.

9. The convention fully believing that consociations greatly
tend to promote the interests, the strength and the union of the
churches, recommend and earnestly request that all the Congre-
gational churches in Vermont, which have not adopted articles
of particular union, should form themselves into consociations,
to consist of pastors and delegates.

10. The convention affectionately and earnestly recommend
to all ministers, and to all the friends of religion in our connec-
tion, the following system of operations to promote benevolent
objects : —

(1) That there be but one meeting in each year for county an-
niversaries ; that this ordinarily be held at a distinct time from
the meetings of consociations or conferences ; that the interests
of the various most prominent objects of benevolence, in each
county, be distinctly promoted at these anniversaries.

(2) That the county anniversaries be held as follows: — In
"Windham county on the 3d Tuesday in September ; in Windsw

OF VERMONT. 337

Co. on the Thursday following : — in Orange Co. oh the 4th Tues-
day in September ; in Washington Co. on the Thursday follow-
ing : — in Rutland or Bennington Co. on the Tuesday next after
the 4th Tuesday in September ; in Addison Co. on the Thursday
following : — in Chittenden Co, on the 2d Tuesday after the
4th Tuesday in September ; in Franklin Co. on the Thursday
following : — in Orleans Co. on the 3d Tuesday after the 4th Tues-
day in September ; in Caledonia Co. on the Thursday follow-
ing : — in Essex Co. on the 5th Tuesday after the 4th Tuesday in
September.

(3) That two months of each year be appropriated to the con-
sideration of certain prominent objects of benevolence, as fol-
lows : — *

RULES

TO BE OBSERVED BY THE GENERAL CONVENTTlGN, IN
TRANSACTING BUSINESS.

1. The members of the convention are required,- as soon
as they arrive at the place of the annual meeting, to deposit their
tjertificates of membership in the hands of the minister of the par-
ish ; and it shall be his duty, in conjunction with the register, to
prepare a roll of the convention, on which shall be placed,
in usual order, the names of all persons who present a regu-
lar certificate of their having been duly elected. But iK> person
shall be enrolled who has not the regular certificate, unless
by vote of the convention after being duly organized.

2. The meeting of the convention shall be opened with a ser-
mon. At the close of the public exercises, the register, or, in his
absence, the minister of the parish, shall call to order— -read
the Roll, and lead the convention to the choice of a moderator,
scribe, and assistant scribe.

3. The moderator shall then take the chair — address the throne
pf grace, and cause the rules to be observ^ed in transacting busi-
ness, and the docket of the register to be read. It shall be his
duty to lead in prayer, or request some other person to perform
the duty, at the beginning and close of each day's session ; to
cause the roll to be called every morning; to preserve order and
decorum in the meeting, and, in conjunction with the register, to
nominate all committees. When the moderator speaks to the ^
merits of any question, he shall leave the chair and address the
scribe.

4. No member shall withdraw from the body until the close of
the session, without leave of absence first obtained from tiie

* The schedule, here annexed, is omitted in this volGtne.
30

338 GENERAL CONVENTION OP VERMONT*

moderator ; and in case any member shall be tardy after An ad-
journment, without a reasonable excuse, he shall be subject
to the admonition of the moderator.

5. Every member, when he wishes to speak, shall rise and ad-
dress the moderator.

6. No member shall speak more thrm twice to the merits of the
question in debate, except by special permission of the conven-
tion, nor more than once, until every member choosing to speak
shall have spoken.

7. Every motion, except for adjournment, shall be reduced to
writing if the moderator or any tv^o members desire it. No mo-
tion shall be acted upon until seconded.

8. When any member, in debating or otherwise, shall trans-
gress the rules of the convention, the moderator shall, by his own
authority or at the request of any member, call him to order; and
if a question shall arise concerning his being in order, it shall be
decided by an appeal to the body.

9. When two or more rise at once, the moderator shall name
the member who is first to speak.

10. When the moderator or any other person is speaking, the
members shall keep their places and give attention.

11. No motion committed to Wiiimg shall be finally decided
upon, until it shall have had three several readings, if any mem-
ber require it.

12. In cases of an equal division of votes, the moderator shall
have the casting vote.

33. These rules for the transaction of business shall be in force
during the pleasure of the convention ; and shall not be subject
to any alteration, unless by the consent of two thirds of the
members present, at an annual meeting.

GENERAL ASSOCIATION

NEW HAMPSHIRE.

In the state of New Hampshire a Pastoral Con-
vention was formed, July 28, 1747, for promoting
harmony, peace, and good order among the churches,
and union among ministers. It is designed to
include " those Congregational and Presbyterian
ministers of that state, who own or acknowledge
the Westminister Assembly's Shorter Catechism,
as containing essentially their views of chris-
tian doctrine." It meets annually in June, at the
metropolis of the state, on the day succeeding the
general state election.

At its meeting in 1807, this convention appointed
a committee ''to correspond with the several dis-
trict associations in the state, respecting a union of
the churches, and a General x\ssociation on that
plan of doctrine generally expressed in the Assem-
bly's Catechism." The next year, it was. deter-
mined, '' that for the purpose of drawing the bond
of union more closely, and promoting general har-
mony and fellowship among the churches, the
Assembly's Catechism be adopted generally as a
creed ; and that a proposal be laid before the sev-
eral associations of the state, that those associations
that see fit to adopt it, appoint a delegate, or del-
egates, to meet in General Association at the time
.and place of the next General Convention, and iu

340 GENERAL ASSOCIATION

General Association adopt such measures as they
shall deem expedient, for carrying into effect the
above-mentioned purposes." According to this
arrangement, the General ^Association of New
Hampshire held its first meeting at Concord, in
June, 1809.

" This General Association wholly disclaims
ecclesiastical power or authority over the churches,
or the opinions of individuals."

" Its essential objects are to promote brotherly
intercourse and harmony, and our mutual anima-
tion, assistance, and usefulness as ministers of
Christ ; to obtain religious information relative to
the state of the churches, and the general state of
the Christian church in this country, and through
the Christian world ; and to co-operate with other
similar institutions, in the most eligible measures
for building up the cause of truth and holiness."

The General Association of New Hampshire
now includes twelve district associations, and about
one hundred and fifty ministers.

Its business is conducted under the following
regulations :

STANDING RULES

OF THE ASSOCIATION,

1. This General Association shall meet on the fourth Tuesday
.of August, annually ; and he opened at ] 0 o'clock, A. M. by a
Concio ad Clerum by a minister appointed by one of the district
associations in rotation.

2. At the close of religious exercises, the preacher shall take
^6 chair, and preside till a moderator is chosen by ballot.

3. A scribe and assistant scribe shall also be chosen by ballot.
^. The association shall be composed of the secretary, the

OP NEW HAMPSHIRE. 341

.treasurer, the minister of the place of the meeting, the secretary
of the N. H. Missionary' Society ex-officio, and delegates from
district associations, according to the following ratio of repre-
sentation, viz. — One from every association, two from every
association of seven members, three from every association of
thirteen members, and four from every association of twenty
members. No minister shall be counted or represented in two
; associations, and no preacher shall be eligible to appointment as
a delegate, who has not received ordination.

5. The secretary shall receive the certificates of the delegates,
and report the names of those duly appointed, before the choice
of a moderator.

6. The meeting shall be daily opened and closed with prayer.

7. The secretary shall previously. prepare a docket of business,
-which may afterwards be enlarged by the committee of overtures,
.as occasion shall require.

8. A committee of three shall be early chosen by ballot, who
«hall nominate delegates to foreign bodies, and all committees to
whom business or subjects shall be referred, for them to report
thereon, and also be a committee of overtures. The acceptance
of their nominations shall confirm them as appointments.

9. No motion shall be discussed unless seconded. No mem-
ber shall speak more than twice to the same motion, without
liberty from the association ; nor shall the moderator, while in
the chair, speak to the merits of a question. Any motion or
resolution shall, at the request of the moderator, or any two
members, be reduced to writing.

10. Seven members shall be a quorum. No member shall re-
tire without leave of the moderator, or have leave of absence
without a vote of the association.

11. It shall be the duty of the moderator to prevent desultory
remarks,

12. At the opening of the morning session, the minutes of the
preceding day shall be read ; and the minutes of the last day at
the close of the meeting.

13. The appointment of delegates to corresponding bodies shall
be certified by the printed minutes, or by a certificate from the
secretary.

14. The narratives of the state of religion in our churches and
corresponding bodies shall be written and brief, so that they can
be given, in ordinary cases, on i uesday afternoon.

15. The district associations shall annually present the sched-
ules of their churches, ministers settled and unsettled, the num-
ber of their churches, &c. and the number of young men under
twenty -five years of age, and the number who are preparing for
the ministry in each church.

] 6. A condensed narrative of the state of religion in each asso-
^ation shall be prepared, and reported by a committee.

30s

342 GENERAL CONFERENCE OF MAINE.

37. The schedules and narratives of religion shall be lodged
with the secretary, to be kept on file.

18. The publishing committee shall see that the minutes, as
soon as printed, are sent to delegates to other bodies, and a copy
sent by mail to every member of the district associations.

19. This association shall, as far as practicable, meet alter-
nately in the eastern and western sections of the state.

20. These rules shall be read at the opening of every annual

GENERAL CONFERENCE

OP

MAINE.

In the state of Maine, the arrangements for pro-
moting the intercourse and communion of pastors
and churches, differ somewhat from those in other
states. The pastors there, as elsewhere, have their
associations for mutual aid and advice ; and to
those associations is assigned by common consent
the duty of examining and recommending, or
licensing, candidates for the ministry. But in
Maine there is no general association or conven-
tion of ministers ; the objects aimed at in such
organizations being secured, in part, at least, by
another arrangement.

The churches of Maine, meet by their pastors
and delegates, in stated conventions called con-
ferences. Each conference has its own constitu-
tion, and is designed to include the churches of a
county, or of some other convenient district. The
rules of the conference expressly forbid the exer-
cise of any authority or control over the churches.
The meetings are held, not to receive appeals or
complaints, or to inquire after error and disorders,
but for united prayer, for the extension of christian
intercourse and acquaintance between the mem-
bers of different churches, for mutual instruction
by the discussion of such questions as arise from
time to time, for devising and imparting aid to

344 GENERAL CONFERENCE

feeble ehurclies, and for promoting in all such ways
the prosperity of religion.

The first conference was formed in the county
of York ; and the first annual meeting of the " York
Conference of Churches/^ was held on the first
Tuesday of October, 1823. The churches of other
counties generally followed the example ; and in
a few years the system was completed by the
formation of a General Conference undlbr the fol-
lowing constitution.

CONSTITUTION

OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE OF MAINE.

Art. 1. This conference shall be called, The General Con-
ference of Maine.

Art. 2. The General Conference shall consist of six delegates
from each county conference, which has twenty or more chijrches,
three ministers and three laymen : and four delegates from each
county conference, which has less than twenty churches, two
ministers and two laymen ; and also of the officers, delegates to
foreign bodies, preachers and committees for the times for which
they are chosen, and also of the minister of the place, where the
conference meet.

Art. 3. Ordained ministers, who may be present at the meet-
ings of this body, may be invited to sit as honorary members to
take part in the deliberations, but not to vote.

Art. 4. The annual meetings of this conference shall be opened
with singing, reading the scriptures, and prayer.

Art. 5. The presiding officer shall be a moderator, chosen by
ballot, to continue in office three years.

Art. 6. There shall be a corresponding secretary, chosen by
ballot, who shall hold his office for three years, w^hose duty it shall
be, to conduct the correspondence of the conference, and also
collect information, and, at each meeting, exhibit a report on the
state of religion within the limits of this conference.

Art. 7. A recording secretary shall have charge of the records
of the conference, who shall be elected by ballot, and hold hia
office for three years.

OF MAINE. 345

Abt. 8. The object of the General Conference shall be, to pro-
mote intercourse and harmony among the churches of the state,
and produce a more extensive co-operation in every good work.

Art. 9. The several county conferences shall retain their indi-
vidual right and privileges ; and no ecclesiastical power or author-
ity shall ever be assumed by the general conference, or be del-
egates to it.

Art. 10. This conference shall meet on the Tuesday before
the fourth Wednesday of June, annually-, at 11 o'clok, A. M. at
the place at which the Maine Missionary Society shall hold their
annual meetings.

Art. ] 1. The conference shall establish its owti by-laws and
regulations, subject to alterations at their future meetings.

Art. 12. This conference may interchange friendly corres-
pondence with other religious bodies in the habit of such inter-
course.

Art. 13. At each meeting of the conference a first and second
preacher shall be appointed by ballot for the next meeting.

Art. 14. Any county conference may withdraw from this con-
nection by assigning to the recording secretary their reasons in
writing.

Art. 15. The funds of the conference, to be raised by a con-
tribution at each annual meeting, shall be appropriated, after
deducting incidental expenses, to the aid of feeble conferences.

Art. 16. The public religious exercises shall be closed by the
administration of the Lord's Supper.

Art. 17. The constitution of this conference may be altered at
the annual meetings of this body, by tw^o thirds of the members
present.

EVANGELICAL CONSOCIATION

RHODE ISLAND.

In May, 1808, four pastors of congregational
churclies in Rhode Island, united in an association,
to be called the Evangelical Association of Minis-
ters in the State of Rhode Island. At their second
meeting, it was agreed that each of the churches,
under the pastoral care of the ministers of the
association, be requested to appoint a brother to
attend the next meeting, and assist in the discus-
sion of the articles of faith and rules of business
then proposed for adoption. At a subsequent
meeting, held at Newport, May, 1809, the organi-
zation of the body was completed by the adoption
of a brief profession of faith, and of certain rules
of order ; and as the body had ceased to be an
association of ministers, it thenceforth named itself
*^ the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island."

This body unites, to some extent, the duties
which, in Connecticut, are divided between the
association of pastors, and the consociation of pas-
tors and churches. Like an association it exam-
ines and licenses candidates for the ministry. Its
acts in relation to the churches are purely advisory.

About sixteen ministers, and as many churches,
are now included in the consociation.

GENERAL ASSOCIATION

OF

NEW-YORK.

Large portions of the territory of central and
western New York were settled chiefly by emi-
grants from New England, born and trained under
the ecclesiastical institutions of the New England
fathers. But from a desire to maintain a perfect
anion with fellow Christians, holding the same
faith and worshiping according to the Same
forms, the churches founded in that region by
Emigrants from New England, were generally led
to adopt, by degrees, the Presbyterian discipline.
Many churches, however, which are commonly
called Presbyterian, have only a qualified connec-
tion with presbyteries and synods, their Congrega-
tional privileges being guarded, in various degrees,
by express stipulations.

In some instances churches originally formed
by Congregationalists, have retained from the be-
ginning their Congregational discipline without
compromise. Where several such churches were
found in the same district, they sometimes formed
associations for mutual counsel and assistance.

In September, 1833, the Oneida Association ap-
pointed a committee to take into consideration the
propriety of calling a convention of Congregation-
al ministers and churches ; and if upon consider-
ation such a convention should seem- expedi^nt^

348 GENERAL ASSOCIAtlON

the committee were authorized to call it for the
purpose of organizing a General Association for
the state. At the call of that committee, a conven-
tion was held in Clinton, May 21, 1834; and at
that time, the " General Assotjiation of New-York"
was formed.

There are now in connection with this body,
eight district associations or consociations, inclu-
ding about 116 churches, 122 ministers, and 23
licensed candidates for the ministry. Two other
associations in the state are expected soon to
unite with the General Association.

Most of the associations in New-York, unlike
those in the New England States, consist not
of ministers only, but of ministers and churches.
The General Association, accordingly, admits lay-
men as members whenever they are deputed from
the constituent bodies. Laymen, however, are
rarely sent as delegates to the General Association.

The General Association neither exercises, nor
claims any power over the associations connected
with it, or over the churches, save that power which
is implied in the right to reject, as not in its fellow-
ship, those associations which deny the faith. Its
meetings are for consultation and advice, and
not for the exercise of any legislative or judicial
powers.

CONSTITUTION.

That God has a visible church in the world, and ever will
have until the end of time, is generally acknowledged by those
who call themselves Christians ; and that its interests are to b«
promoted by human instrumentality, is equally clear.

OF NEW-YORK. 349

Union, in religion, is strength. Since different views arc en-
tertained with regard to doctrine and practice, and different
denominations exist, it is believed a distinct organization of these
different denominations is adapted to promote the best wel-
fare of Zion. The Congregational ministers and Congregational
churches in the state of New York have long felt the want of
a bond of union for the advancement of the cause of our common
Lord.

As they believe the Congregational form of church government
is the Scriptural form, they deem it important that it should
be maintained.

Entertaining these views, and having met in convention for
the express purpose of considering this subject, therefore.

Resolved, That it is expedient to form an ecclesiastical
body, composed of Congregational ministers, and Congregational
churches, to be governed by the following

CONSTITUTION.

Art. 1. This body shall be called '* The General Association
of the State of New York."

Art. 2. This association shall be composed of delegates from
the several associations and consociations belonging to this body,
allowing one delegate for every five ministers, and one delegate
for every five churches constituting each association and conso-
ciation. And the annual preacher, the register, and the min-
ister of the church where the meeting is held, shall be ex officio
members of the association.

Art. 3. Each association and consociation shall be entitled to,
at least, two delegates.

Art. 4. Every member of an association and consociation
connected with this body shall be entitled to a seat in the same,
and may take part in its deliberations, but shall not be entitled to
vote on any question.

Art. 5. Any association or consociation may hereafter be re*
ceived into this body, if their articles of faith and constitution
shall be found to harmonize w^ith the articles of faith and consti-
tution of this body.

Art. 6. Delegates from corresponding bodies shall be entitled
to all the privileges of other members.

Art. 7. The officers of this association shall consist of a
moderator, scribe and assistant scribe, register, treasurer, and
auditor, to be elected annually by ballot.

Art. 8. This association shall meet annually on Thursday
31

850 GENERAL ASSOCIATION

preceding the last Sabbath in^ August, at such place as the body
shall designate at a preceding meeting.

Art. 9. A minister shall be appointed at each meeting to
preach at the following' One ; and a substitute or substitutes
appointed to preach in case of his failure.

Art. 10. This constitution may be amended by a vote of two-
thirds of the members pfes6nt at ajiy regular meeting.

ARTICLES

FAITH.

Art. 1. There is one only living and true God, infinite, eter-
nal, and unchangeable in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, just-
ice, goodness and truth ; subsisting in three persons, the Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, the same in essence and equal in every
divine perfection.

Art. 2. The scriptures of the Old and New Testament were
given by inspiration of God, and are the only perfect rule of faith
and practice

Art. 3. God hath foreordained and worketh all things accord-
ing to his eternal purpose, and the counsel of his own will.

Art. 4. God executes his purposes in the work of creation
and providence, in such a way as to secure his own glory and the
highest good of the moral system, and yet in perfect consistency
with the free moral agency of his intelligent creatures.

Art. 5. Our first parents were created holy, and, by volunta-
ry transgression, became sinners, justly exposed to eternal punish-
ment.

Art. 6. In consequence of the transgression of our first pa-
rents, all their posterity became sinners, and are in their natural
unregenerate state, totally sinful, and by the law of God con-
demned to eternal death.

Art. 7. The Lord Jesus Christ, who is both God and man in
one person, has, by his sufFerino;s and death, made a complete
atonement for all mankind, and thereby laid a foundation for thd
oS&r of a free and full pardon, which is made indiscriminately to
all, on the condition of repentance for sin, and faith in Christ.

OF NEW-YORK. 351

Art. 8. Mankind, in their natural state, universally reject the
offers of salvation, performing nothing acceptable to God, until
renewed by the special influences of the Holy Spirit, and there-
fore, in order to salvation, must be bom again.

Art. 9. God has, in the covenant of redemption, given to
Christ a part of mankind, who were from all eternity predestina-
ted to be holy, and to be heirs of eternal glory, and by the agency
of the Holy Spirit, renews tb^m after his own moral image,
and causes them to persevere in holy obedience unto the end.

Art. 10. The Lord Jesus Christ arose from the dead on the
third day, and ever liveth to make intercession for his people,
governing all things for their good ; and, by virtue of his atone-
ment, as the only meritorious cause, procures their justification,
adoption, and final salvation.

Art. 31. a church is a congregation of Christians, professing
faith in Christ and obedience to him, and joined in covenant for
ordinary communion in the ordinances of the gospel ; invested
with power to choose its own officers, to admit members, and to
exercise government and discipline according to the rules of the
gospel.

Art. 12. Christ has appointed two sacraments to be observed
in the church — baptism and the Lord's Supper ; the latter to
be administered to professed believers in Christ who give credible
evidence of piety, the former to them and their children.

Art. 13. The first day of the week is the Christian Sabbath,
and is to be sanctified by a holy resting all the day, even from
such worldly employments as are lawful on other days, and
spending the whole time in the public and private exercises
of God's worship, except so much as is to be taken up in neces-
sary works of mercy.

Art. 14. The souls of believers are, at their death, made per-
fectly holy, and immediately taken to glor^'. At the end of the
world there will be a resurrection of the dead and a final judgment
of all mankind, when the saints shall be publicly acquitted by
Christ the Judge, and admitted to endless life and glory ; and
those who have continued in their sins shall be doomed to en4-
less punishment.

P 19 7 9

.^^

%

•3 ^

« >t^

y %. \\'%iS^ '\^^ ^'^^

^0

.•^

' ^^^"^.-^ ^

V

cb (^ -i

A^

\ ^ *^ ^ ^ O -On.

:) o

^^

-s^^

i^^

■^^0^

^0C)

^ >. ^ ^ -,^' Deacidified using the Bookkeeper procest

■^ ^o.

\^ s ^ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide

V X

Treatment Date: April 2006

PreservationTechnologies

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIOI
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive
Cranberry Township, PA 16066
(724) 779-21 1 1

v %

^^^= -.

\0 o^

oo^

%_

.'> o>

XV' *

""% "/^^^-^^'^ -^^^'"^

.-^^

•Pt. .^'

-^-^

<P,

C^^ -^_,^'-»<jr-^ > ^^

,o ^/

y ^ * ^ "^ ^U

^\^-/^

^% %, ,.A^" .'^-v..'.

.0''

^^^'.V^.v.o,^.^-^^'^

.O^^ ^^^0,

^c;'> ^ ^^f/h

'^^./^^